^il!l>iHiiiHi|niH||;ii;il|jj||l|j 


MEMaiRS'ii-isOFi    i: 

1  Aife,!i|iil  I   liiiijiiiiiiiiijiHiiiiiiiiiiii'^ 

DUG  DE  EAUZ®N 


Wm  ijli 


The  Court  Series  of  French  Memoirs 


MEMOIRS  OF  THE 
DUG  DE  LAUZUN 


>  3 


3  J 


iisiiiiiiiiMiiiliiSiffiiilM^ 


IN   THE   GARDENS   OE    EONTAINBLEAU. 


'    t     <        c     c        « 

«       Cr       C     C  C 

C       C         t         C  c 


«.  C      C 

t  '  t  I  I     It'  I 


cc         tcttc  c  c 

t   ^'      \     ^  c     c  c       c  c 

t  ttcccc        I 


MEMOIRS   OF  THE 

DUG  DE  LAUZUN 

'(Armand  Louis  de  GontaiU,  due  de  Biron) 

1747-1783. 


Translated  from  the  French  by 

E.  Jules  Meras 


flew  l^orft 

STURGIS  &  WALTON 

COMPANY 

1912 


v^^> 


Copyright   1912 
By  STURGIS  &  WALTON  COMPANY 


Set  up  and  electrotyped.    Published  February,  1912 


• . «  t "  J .«  e  " . '       ^     *  '  4  «>  „    • 


INTRODUCTION 

The  Memoirs  which  follow  are  those  of  the 
Don  Juan,  the  incarnation  of  the  frivolous,  ele- 
gant, blase  society  of  his  time.  They  are  the 
Memoirs  of  Lauzun,  "  handsome  Lauzun,"  "  di- 
vine Lauzun,*'  "  brave  Lauzun,*'  "  witty  Lauzun," 
"  mad  Lauzun," —  as  he  was  variously  called  by 
his  contemporaries, —  the  Lauzun  known  through 
his  own  claims  and  the  gossip  of  the  times  as  a 
"  favourite  of  Marie  Antoinette." 

Armand  Louis  de  Gontaut,  first  known  as  the 
comte  de  Biron,  was  the  last  descendant  of  an 
illustrious  house.  On  him,  when  he  was  born, 
rested  the  last  and  very  feeble  hope  of  old  mare- 
chal  de  Biron,  who,  father  of  four  sons,  dead  or 
without  posterity,  ran  the  risk  of  seeing  die  out 
the  name  he  had  so  gloriously  borne. 

In  the  little  which  Lauzun  tells  us  of  his  child- 
hood and  youth  we  see  enough  to  explain  what 

later  followed.     We  see  him,  from  his  youngest 

vu 

241174 


viii  INTRODUCTION 

day,  thrust  Into  a  company  without  morals,  even 
without  scruples,  cast  Into  the  very  midst  of  royal 
corruption.  It  Is  at  Versailles,  In  the  circle  of  the 
King's  favourite,  Mme.  de  Pompadour,  that  Lau- 
zun  grew  up.  His  father  was  an  Intimate  friend 
of  the  marquise  who  liked  his  gentle  manners  and 
his  lively  humour. 

Could  good  possibly  be  the  result  of  such  sur- 
roundings? Had  the  result  been  different  from 
what  It  really  was,  might  It  not  be  looked  upon 
in  the  light  of  a  miracle? 

Lauzun  was  born  In  Paris,  April  13,  1747  and 
died  there  December  31,  1793.  Handsome,  en- 
dowed with  brilliant  intellectual  qualities,  sur- 
rounded by  all  the  prestige  which  birth  and  for- 
tune can  give,  he  became  a  part  of  that  frivolous, 
gay,  witty,  corrupt  society  of  which  that  of  the 
Regency  was  the  model  and  which  was  to  con- 
tinue its  sway  —  though  not  so  openly  —  through 
the  reign  of  the  unhappy  Louis  XVI,  and  finally 
come  to  a  terrible  and  bloody  end  during  the  Rev- 
olution. After  a  most  stormy  youth,  details  of 
which  fill  his  Memoirs,  Lauzun  went  to  America, 
where  he  took  part  in  the  war  for  independence, 


INTRODUCTION  ix 

and  signalised  himself  by  his  brilliant  valour  and 
his  chivalrous  conduct.  At  the  end  of  the  war 
(1783)  he  returned  to  France.  His  uncle,  the 
marechal,  having  died  In  1788,  he  Inherited  the 
title  of  due  de  BIron;  but  he  was  unable  to  obtain 
the  reversion  of  the  old  marechal's  place  as  colonel 
of  the  Gardes,  The  year  1789  saw  him  elected 
deputy  of  the  nobility  of  Quercy  to  the  States- 
General.  As  a  deputy  he  warmly  declared  him- 
self In  favour  of  the  Revolution.  Appointed 
general  of  the  army  of  Italy,  the  conquest  of  the 
county  of  Nice  v/as  one  of  his  first  successes. 
Sent  after  that  to  Vendee,  he  took  Saumur  from 
the  Vendeans  and  defeated  them  at  Parthenay. 
But  Lauzun  had  been  one  of  the  Intimates  of  the 
due  d'Orleans  (Philippe  Egallte),  he  was  a  noble 
by  birth,  he  was  noted  for  his  humane  tendencies. 
These  were  grievous  faults  In  the  estimation  of 
the  Jacobins.  Denounced  before  the  Convention, 
sentenced  to  death  by  the  Revolutionary  tribunal, 
the  approach  of  death  could  not  for  a  moment 
shake  his  courage.  When  they  came  to  get  him 
at  the  prison,  the  executioner  found  him  eating  a 
dozen  oysters  and  drinking  white  wine.     "  Citi- 


X  INTRODUCTION 

zen,"  said  he,  "  allow  me  to  finish.''  Then,  offer- 
ing him  a  glass,  he  added :  "  Take  this  wine ;  you 
must  need  courage  In  your  profession."  And 
Lauzun  went  to  his  death  with  a  smile  on  his 
lips. 

The  Memoirs  of  the  due  de  Lauzun  end  with 
the  account  of  his  return  from  America.  No 
doubt  they  were  written  then  and  he  found  no 
time  later,  to  complete  them.  They  were  writ- 
ten by  him  at  the  solicitation  of  a  woman,  Mme. 
la  duchesse  de  Fleury  —  some  say  Mme.  de 
Coigny  —  and,  It  has  been  claimed  by  his  parti- 
sans, were  not  Intended  for  the  public,  but  for  a 
very  dear  friend  and  as  a  sort  of  confession.  Be 
that  as  It  may  they  were  made  public  for  the  first 
time  in  1822. 

As  to  Lauzun's  relations  with  Marie  Antoinette 
It  is  difficult  to  decide  as  to  the  truth  of  his  claims. 
Some  of  his  contemporaries  have  confirmed  it; 
others  have  denied  It  vehemently.  Yet  to-day 
when  we  know  his  conceited  character,  his  fatu- 
ity, what  he  says  with  regard  to  the  unfortunate 
Queen's  conduct  towards  him  may  still  retain 
some  malignity,  but  should  not  be  credited.     One 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

sees  in  It  only  the  false  and  contemptible  Insinua- 
tions of  a  presumptuous  fellow  disappointed  in 
his  hope,  and  whose  wounded  vanity  seeks  a  ven- 
geance unworthy  of  a  gallant  man. 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

In  the  Gardens  of  Fontainebleau Frontispiece 

FACING    PAGE 

Lady  Sarah  Bunbury 46 

Fontainebleau 142 

Princess  de  Lamballe 180 

Marie  Antoinette 226 

Rochambeau 298 

New  York,  from  an  early  print 316 

General   Washington 352 


CHAPTER  I 


MEMOIRS 
OF  THE  DUG  DE  LAUZUN 

CHAPTER  I 

(1744-1767) 

My  life  has  been  filled  with  events  so  strange, 
and  I  was,  from  my  early  years,  a  witness  to  such 
Important  happenings,  that  I  think  It  well  to  leave 
these  memoirs  to  those  who  are  dear  to  me. 
They  are  written  but  for  them,  for  It  would  be 
a  hard  matter  for  me  to  put  them  In  the  order 
necessary  to  a  work  destined  to  be  judged  by  the 
public.  I  shall  write  but  the  truth.  I  shall  fre- 
quently retrace  my  steps,  my  narration  shall  scarcely 
have  more  consistency  than  had  my  conduct 
formerly,  and  I  shall  be  seen  successively  a  gal- 
lant, a  gambler,  a  politician,  a  soldier,  a  hunter,  a 
philosopher,  and  often  more  than  one  thing  at  the 
one  time. 

3 


4  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  must  here  make  mention  to  those  who  will  read 
this  of  the  character  of  my  father,  M.  le  due  de 
Gontaut;  ^  he  was  a  perfectly  good  man,  with  a 
sympathetic  and  charitable  heart,  and  of  a  frank 
devotion.  He  had  not  much  wit,  and  still  less 
education,  but  a  just  and  upright  sense,  a  wide 
knowledge  of  the  world  and  of  the  court;  very 
good  taste,  a  noble  and  agreeable  manner  of  ex- 
pression, a  great  natural  gaiety,  much  dislike  for 
Intrigue,  and  a  cautious  ambition  had  made  of  him 
an  amiable  man  and  much  sought  after.  A 
serious  wound,  which  he  received  at  the  battle  of 
Ettlngen,  served  him  as  an  honest  pretext  for  leav- 
ing the  service.  Lieutenant-general,  he  settled  at 
the  Court,  became  the  Intimate  friend  of  Mme. 
de  Chateauroux  and  consequently  admitted  to  the 
King's  familiar  circle.  The  assiduous  care  he  took 
of  her  during  the  illness  from  which  she  died  In- 
creased his  credit  the  more,  and  after  the  coming 
of  Mme.  de  Pompadour  at  Court,  he  was  on  as 
good  terms  with  her  as  with  the  former  favourite. 
The  kindly  use  he  made  of  his  Influence  caused  him 
to  be  generally  beloved,  and  I  have  seen  few  men 
who  had  less  enemies. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  5 

It  was  therefore  at  Court,  and  one  might  say 
on  the  knees  of  the  King's  mistress,  that  the  early 
years  of  my  childhood  were  spent.  The  difficulty 
in  finding  a  good  tutor  for  me  induced  my  father 
to  confide  the  place  to  a  lackey  of  my  late  mother, 
who  knew  how  to  read  and  to  write  passably,  and 
on  whom  was  conferred  the  title  of  valet  de  cham- 
bre  to  give  him  more  importance.  I  was  given 
besides  masters  in  all  branches;  but  M.  Roch  (this 
was  the  name  of  my  mentor)  was  not  capable  to 
direct  their  lessons,  and  to  give  me  the  means  of 
profiting  by  them. 

He  contented  himself  with  imparting  to  me  his 
talents  for  writing,  of  which  he  was  very  vain,  and 
succeeded  tairly  well  in  this,  as  he  did  also  in  teach- 
ing me  to  read  aloud,  more  fluently  and  agreeably 
than  is  usually  done  in  France.  This  small  talent 
made  me  almost  necessary  to  Mme.  de  Pompadour, 
who  made  me  read  and  write  for  her  continually, 
and  sometimes  even  for  the  King. 

Our  trips  to  Versailles  became  more  frequent, 
and  my  education  more  neglected.  I  was,  in  other 
respects,  like  all  the  children  of  my  age  and  kind : 
the  prettiest  clothes  to  go  out,  naked  and  dying  of 


6  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

hunger  at  home.  At  twelve  years  of  age  I  was 
entered  In  the  regiment  of  the  guards,  of  which 
the  King  promised  me  the  reversion,  and  I  knew 
at  that  age  that  I  was  destined  to  an  immense  for- 
tune and  to  the  finest  position  In  the  kingdom,  with- 
out giving  myself  the  trouble  of  being  a  good  sub- 
ject. 

M.  le  comte  de  Stainville  and  my  father  had 
married  sisters  (I  am  the  son  of  the  elder,  who 
died  at  my  birth).  This  marriage  had  brought 
them  Into  close  Intimacy,  and  my  father's  credit 
with  Mme.  de  Pompadour  had  successively 
caused  his  brother-in-law  to  be  appointed  ambas- 
sador to  Rome,  and  to  Vienna,  had  caused  him 
to  be  made  a  duke,  cordon  bleu  and  finally  Min- 
ister of  Foreign  Affairs,  In  which  office  the  charm 
of  his  Intellect  and  of  his  talents  soon  acquired 
for  him  an  absolute  empire  over  Mme.  de 
Pompadour,  and  soon  after  over  the  King. 

M.  le  due  de  Choiseul  had  a  sister  who  was 
canoness  of  Remiremont,^  whose  sole  fortune 
was  her  prebend,  but  who  combined  with  all  the 
attractions  of  her  sex  the  character  of  a  man 
fit  for  great  things  and  great  intrigues;  he  took 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  7 

her  to  his  home.  Mile,  de  Cholseul  was  homely, 
but  with  that  homeliness  which  generally  pleases; 
she  could  be  called  with  reason  a  desirable 
woman.  It  was  not  long  before  she  wanted  to 
rule  her  brother,  but,  in  order  to  keep  up  this 
part  without  danger,  credit,  position,  were  neces- 
sary, and  she  had  none.  It  was  therefore  requi- 
site to  seek  a  marriage  and  a  husband  who  would 
satisfy  both  her  self-respect  and  her  security. 
She  cast  her  eyes  on  M.  le  due  de  Grammont, 
a  man  without  character.  Incapable  of  doing  any- 
thing, interdicted  for  some  years  past,  and  spend- 
ing his  time  in  a  little  house  near  Paris,  with 
musicians  and  girls.  Nothing  could  better  suit 
Mile,  de  Cholseul,  since  nothing  would  be  more 
easy  than  to  return  M.  le  due  de  Grammont  where 
she  had  found  him  as  soon  as  he  became  a  burden 
to  her.  My  father  took  up  the  matter;  the  in- 
terdiction was  raised,  and  the  marriage  took 
place. 

I  was  then  fourteen  years  of  age,  and  a  rather 
handsome  child.  Mme.  la  duchesse  de  Gram- 
mont took  the  greatest  liking  to  me,  intending,  I 
believe,  to  make  for  herself  a  little  lover  who 


8  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

would  be  truly  hers  and  without  ill  consequences; 
her  credit  or  rather  her  empire  over  M.  le  due 
de  Choiseul  increased  daily.  Mme.  la  duchesse 
de  Choiseul,^  who  loved  her  husband  to  distrac- 
tion, became  jealous  of  this  excessive  affection, 
and,  in  a  few  months,  the  two  sisters-in-law  had 
fallen  out;  my  father,  with  his  usual  moderation, 
found  a  way  not  to  espouse  either  cause,  and  of 
remaining  on  good  terms  with  both.  I  was  for- 
tunate enough  to  follow  his  example;  but  I  must 
confess  to  my  shame  that  I  followed  my  inclina- 
tion, and  gave,  in  my  heart,  all  preference  to 
Mme.  la  duchesse  de  Grammont,  who  was  very 
grateful  to  me  for  it.  At  that  time  she  took  me 
to  Menars,^  to  Mile.  Julie,  Mme.  de  Pompa- 
dour's femme  de  chamhre,  who  had  her  entire 
confidence,  and  who  already  had  become  a  most 
important  personage.  She  conceived  the  idea 
that  what  her  mistress  kept  to  herself  might  per- 
haps be  much  to  her  fancy;  shq  made  me  many 
useless  advances,  for  I  was  quite  innocent.  Yet 
I  had  no.  greater  pleasure  than  to  meet  her  and 
to  be  with  her.  My  occupation  was  noticed  by 
M.   Roch,   who  with  much  address,   without  af- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  9 

fectation,  forbade  me  all  Intercourse  with  Julie; 
I  was  much  grieved  at  this. 

A  more  interesting  event  made  me  forget  it, 
or  at  least  was  for  me  a  powerful  distraction. 
M.  le  due  de  Choiseul,  having  become  Minister 
of  War  through  the  death  of  M.  le  marechal 
de  Bellisle,  appointed  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant- 
general,  in  the  service  of  France,  M.  le  comte  de 
Stainville,  his  younger  brother,  an  officer  of 
note  and  who  was  then  major-general  in  the 
service  of  the  Emperor.  He  possessed  nothing; 
but  his  brother's  favour  and  the  King's  good 
offices  assured  him  an  advantageous  marriage; 
the  one  considered  was  Mile,  de  Clermont-Rey- 
nel,  who  combined  a  large  fortune  with  a  charm- 
ing face,  and  who  was  not  yet  fifteen.  All  was 
settled  while  M.  de  Stainville  was  still  with  the 
army;  winter  came.  Orders  were  sent  him  to 
return,  and  he  was  married  six  hours  after  his 
arrival  in  Paris. 

I  saw  Mme.  de  Stainville  for  the  first  time 
on  her  wedding  day,  and  she  made  an  impression 
on  me  which  since  then  has  been  effaced  with  dif- 
ficulty; I  imm^ediately  fell  in  love  with  her;  and 


10  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

jests  which  were  Indulged  In  made  her  aware  of 
this;  she  was  moved  at  It;  but  she  was  too  care- 
fully guarded  by  Mme.  la  duchesse  de  Cholseul, 
her  sister-ln-law,  who  had  taken  her  In  charge, 
to  permit  of  there  yet  being  any  danger  In  the 
situation.  Mme.  de  Grammont,  who  did  not 
like  her  younger  brother,  feared  that  the  young 
woman  might  prove  too  attractive  to  M.  le  due 
de  Cholseul,  who  seemed  engrossed  In  her,  and 
was  not  sorry  to  give  her  an  admirer.  She 
therefore  protected  our  budding  love,  and  often 
had  us  come  to  her  house  together. 

Mme.  de  Stalnvllle  said  to  me  one  day  at  din- 
ner at  Mme.  de  Cholseul's,  that  she  would  dine 
at  Mme.  de  Grammont's  on  the  following  day, 
and  that  we  might  spend  the  day  there.  I  was 
overwhelmed  with  joy;  but  M.  Roch,  who  dis- 
covered It,  and  whose  strict  morality  never  be- 
lled Itself,  wanted,  on  the  next  morning,  which 
happened  to  be  a  Sunday,  that  I  should  go  to 
mass;  I  refused,  we  had  an  argument;  he  threat- 
ened to  speak  to  my  father,  whom  I  feared  very 
much,  I  yielding  with  great  sorrow.  He  took  me 
to  mass  at  the  Petits-Peres,  where,  choking  with 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  ii 

anger  and  grief,  I  lost  consciousness;  and  when 
I  recovered,  I  found  myself  lying  on  the  steps 
of  the  church,  surrounded  by  old  women.  I  was 
taken  back  to  the  house,  which  I  reached  rather 
pale.  I  said  that  I  was  ill,  and  I  was  compelled 
to  go  to  bed.  Mme.  la  duchesse  de  Grammont 
came  to  see  me  and  brought  Mme.  de  Stainvillq. 
I  told  her  my  story;  she  laughed  at  It,  went  to  see 
my  father,  caused  M.  Roch  to  be  scolded,  and 
obtained  permission  to  cure  me  and  to  take  me 
to  dinner  at  her  house.  That  day  was  one  of 
the  happiest  of  my  life.  I  spent  It  all  with  my 
young  sweetheart,  and  almost  always  tete-a-tete. 
She  showed  me  how  touched  she  was  at  my  ten- 
derness, granted  all  the  innocent  favours  I  asked 
her,  and  I  knew  no  other.  I  kissed  her  hands; 
she  vowed  that  she  would  always  love  me;  I 
wished  for  nothing  in  this  world. 

A  long  siege  of  the  whooping-cough  com- 
pelled her  to  remain  in  her  room  for  six  months. 
Admission  to  It  was  forbidden  me;  I  saw  her  but 
seldom  and  never  without  Mme.  de  Choiseul. 
The  physicians  prescribed  the  waters  of  Cotterets, 
she    was    taken    there    In    the    spring,    and    she 


12  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

returned  in  perfect  health,  at  the  beginning  of 
the  winter.  She  went  much  in  society  with 
Mme.  la  duchesse  de  Choiseul;  she  was  a  won- 
derful dancer.  She  had  the  most  brilliant  suc- 
cess at  all  the  balls,  was  surrounded  and  admired 
by  all  the  fashionables.  She  felt  ashamed  to 
have  a  child  for  a  lover,  cast  me  aside,  treated 
me  harshly,  and  took  a  liking  to  M.  de  Jan- 
court;  I  became  jealous,  shocked,  despondent, 
but  it  profited  me  nothing. 

My  father  at  that  time  arranged  my  mar- 
riage with  Mile,  de  Boufflers,  granddaughter  and 
heiress  to  Mme.  la  marechale  de  Luxembourg,^ 
and  consequently  a  most  desirable  match. 

I  was  sorry  at  this,  as  the  choice  was  not  fa- 
voured by  Mme.  la  duchesse  de  Grammont,  who 
detested,  with  some  reason,  Mme.  la  marechale 
de  Luxembourg,  and  spoke  very  ill  of  her.  I 
was  to  be  allowed  to  see  the  person  whom  I  was 
to  marry;  it  was  arranged  that  I  should  go  to 
an  afternoon  dance  at  Mme.  la  marechale  de 
Mirepoix's;  that  Mile,  de  Boufflers  should  dine 
there;  that  I  should  reach  the  house  early,  and 
should  see   her.     I   went,    driven   there   at   four 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  13 

o'clock,  and  I  found  a  charming  young  person, 
whom  I  fancied  immensely,  and  whom  I  took  to 
be  my  intended.  Unfortunately  I  was  mistaken, 
and  it  was  Mile,  de  Roth.  I  recognised  my 
error  with  the  greater  sorrow,  as  Mile,  de 
Boufflers,  who  came  out  of  the  bed-chamber  of 
Mme.  la  marechale  de  Mirepoix,  did  not  gain  by 
comparison. 

Mme.  la  princesse  de  Beauveau  was  at  this 
dance  with  Mile,  de  Beauveau.  It  Is  difficult  to 
unite  more  charms,  more  natural  sprightllness 
and  attractiveness.     I  felt  their  full  worth. 

I  met  Mile,  de  Beauveau  at  all  the  balls;  I 
frequently  saw  her  at  Mme.  la  duchesse  de  Gram- 
mont's,  with  whom  her  mother  was  on  intimate 
terms.  I  sought  to  please  her;  she  accepted  my 
attentions  without  reluctance;  In  all  respects  I 
preferred  her  to  Mile,  de  Boufflers.  I  wished 
to  marry  her;  I  mentioned  the  subject  to  Mme. 
de  Grammont,  who  approved  of  my  wishes.  I 
had  the  courage  of  speaking  to  my  father  about 
it;  he  received  me  rather  badly,  told  me  that  he 
had  given  his  word,  and  that  he  Intended  to  keep 
it.     I  however  made  up  my  mind  not  to  be  mar- 


14  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

ried  against  my  will.  The  attachment  I  showed 
to  Mme.  la  princesse  de  Beauveau  pleased  her. 
And  before  leaving  for  a  long  trip  which  she  had 
to  take  in  Lorraine,  she  was  kind  enough  to  as- 
sure me  that  she  was  as  anxious  as  I  to  see  my 
projects  crowned  with  success,  and  that  it  would 
not  be  her  fault  should  they  not  succeed.  Mile, 
de  Beauveau  herself  was  pleased  to  let  me  hope 
that  she  would  think  of  me  during  her  absence. 
This  voyage  was  long;  and  as  It  was  about  to 
come  to  an  end,  Mme.  la  princesse  de  Beauveau 
contracted  the  smallpox,  and  died  of  It.  Mile, 
de  Beauveau  returned  to  Paris  at  the  end  of  a 
few  months  and  was  placed  in  the  convent  of 
Port-Royal.  I  had  sincerely  regretted  Mme. 
de  Beauveau;  her  loss  had  changed  nothing  in 
my  intentions;  I  decided  to  know  those  of  her 
daughter.  I  forwarded  to  her  secretly,  at  the 
convent,  a  letter  which  I  reproduce  here  in  Its  en- 
tirety : 

"  I  have  not  dared,  mademoiselle,  to  trouble 
your  grief  by  mine :  you  will  do  me  the  justice  to 
believe  that  I  have  lost  as  much  as  you.     My 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  15 

father  wishes  me  to  marry,  mademoiselle ;  but  the 
more  I  feel  that  the  alliance  to  Mile,  de  Boufflers 
honours  me,  the  more  I  consider  its  worth,  the 
more  I  am  convinced  that  we  do  not  suit  one  an- 
other. There  exists  but  one  happiness  for  me, 
mademoiselle,  the  hope  of  being  able  to  contrib- 
ute to  yours.  I  dare  not  ask  my  father  to  call 
upon  M.  le  prince  de  Beauveau,  before  knowing 
If  this  step  does  not  displease  you.  It  is  a  ques- 
tion of  an  eternal  bond,  and  it  seems  to  me  that 
you  may  grant  or  refuse  me  the  permission  I  ask 
of  you,  and  yet  keep  within  the  bounds  of  the 
most  exacting  propriety.  I  await  your  reply, 
mademoiselle,  with  much  more  agitation  and  Im- 
patience than  If  only  my  life  were  at  stake. 

"  I  am,  with  the  most  profound  respect, 
mademoiselle,  your  very  humble  and  most  obedi- 
dient  servant. 

"  Le  comte  de  Biron*." 

Mile,  de  Beauveau's  governess  received  my 
letter,  read  It  before  giving  It  to  her. 

"  I  should  perhaps  not  give  you  this  letter," 

*  Name  borne  at  that  time  by  the  due  de  Lauzun. 


i6  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

she  said  to  her;  "but  it  contains  matters  so  im- 
portant for  you  that  I  consider  it  not  only  my 
duty  to  show  it,  but  even  give  you  permission  to 
reply.'* 

Mile,  de  Beauveau  re-sealed  my  letter,  and 
returned  it  to  me  without  a  single  word  of  reply; 
I  was  much  hurt  at  a  proceeding  which  I  did  not 
deserve;  it  determined  me  to  promise  my  father 
to  consent  to  the  marriage  he  desired;  to  this  I 
stipulated  the  condition  that  it  would  be  delayed 
two  years,  and  that  I  should  have  my  freedom  at 
once. 

I  took  a  fancy  to  a  little  actress  of  the  Ver- 
sailles theatre,  aged  fifteen,  named  Eugenie  Beau- 
bours,  and  more  innocent  than  I,  for  I  had  al- 
ready read  some  wicked  books,  and  all  I  lacked 
was  the  opportunity  to  put  into  practice  what  I 
had  learned  from  them.  I  undertook  the  in- 
struction of  my  little  mistress,  who  loved  me  too 
sincerely  not  to  satisfy  all  my  desires.  One  of 
her  chums  loaned  us  her  room,  or,  to  speak  more 
truthfully,  a  small  closet  in  which  she  slept,  and 
which  a  bed  and  two  chairs  filled  entirely.  An 
enormous   spider    came    to    disturb    our    appoint- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  17 

ment;  we  were  In  mortal  fear  of  it;  neither  one 
of  us  had  the  courage  to  kill  It.  We  decided  to 
separate,  promising  one  another  to  meet  In  a 
cleaner  place,  and  where  there  would  be  no  such 
frightful  monsters.  My  father  heard  of  our 
Intimacy,  became  alarmed,  I  know  not  why,  and, 
that  very  week,  had  both  the  mother  and  daughter 
sent  away. 

Shortly  after  this,  I  attracted  the  attention  of 
Mme.  la  comtesse  d'  Esparbes,  a  cousin  of 
Mme.  de  Pompadour,  tiny,  pretty  and  gay;  she 
uselessly  made  me  many  advances  which  I  failed 
to  notice;  I  was  finally  flattered  at  the  distinc- 
tion with  which  she  treated  me,  and  I  fell  In 
love  with  her.  One  day  when  the  King  was 
dining  In  the  apartments  of  Fontalnebleau,  with 
Mme.  de  Pompadour  and  but  a  few  guests,  I  had 
dinner  In  town  with  Mme.  d'  Esparbes  and  Mme. 
d'  Ambllmont,  another  cousin  of  Mme.  de  Pom- 
padour. Mme.  d'  Ambllmont  went  to  her  room 
after  dinner  to  write  some  letters.  Mme.  d' 
Esparbes,  on  the  pretext  of  a  headache,  went  to 
bed;  I  discreetly  wanted  to  leave;  but  she  told  me 
to  remain,  and  requested  me  to  read  her  a  short 


X 


i8  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

comedy,  called  "  Fortunately,"  which  we  had 
acted  together ;  and,  since  then,  she  called  me  her 
little  cousin. 

"  Little  cousin,'*  said  she  to  me,  after  a  few 
minutes,  "  this  book  bores  me;  sit  on  my  bed  and 
let  us  talk;  that  will  amuse  me  more." 

She  complained  of  the  heat  and  uncovered  her- 
self much.  My  head  was  going  around,  I  was 
all  afire,  but  I  feared  to  offend  her;  I  dared  not 
risk  anything,  I  contented  myself  with  kissing 
her  hands  and  looking  at  her  with  an  avidity 
which  did  not  displease  her.  She  told  me  sev- 
eral times  to  be  good,  to  make  me  notice  that  I 
was  too  much  so.  I  followed  her  advice  to  the 
letter.  She  however  permitted  me  to  caress  and 
to  kiss  her,  and  vainly  hoped  I  would  become 
bolder.  When  she  felt  quite  certain  of  my  im- 
becility, she  told  me  rather  coldly  to  go  away; 
I  obeyed  without  protest,  and  had  hardly  left 
the  room  when  I  repented  of  my  timidity,  and 
promised  myself  to  make  better  use  of  my  time, 
should  the  occasion  again  present  itself. 

I  saw  Mme.  d*  Esparbes  again  at  Versailles; 
I  offered  her  my  arm  one  evening,  on  leaving 


Due  DE  LAUZUN  19 

Mme.  de  Pompadour's  apartment,  after  dinner. 
She  wished  to  send  me  away  as  soon  as  I  reached 
her  room. 

''  One  moment,''  said  I  to  her;  "my  beautiful 
cousin,  It  Is  not  late ;  we  might  talk.  I  might  read 
to  you.  If  I  bore  you." 

My  eyes  shone  with  a  light  she  had  not  yet  seen 
in  them. 

"I  am  willing,"  said  she;  "but  on  condition 
that  you  will  be  as  good  as  you  were  the  first 
time ;  step  Into  the  other  room ;  I  am  going  to  dis- 
robe; you  will  return  as  soon  as  I  shall  be  In 
bed." 

I  returned  after  a  few  minutes.  I  sat  down  on 
her  bed  without  her  making  any  objections. 

"  Read,"  said  she  to  me. 

"No;  I  have  so  much  pleasure  In  seeing  you, 
in  looking  at  you,  that  I  would  be  unable  to  see 
a  single  word  printed  In  the  book." 

My  eyes  devoured  her;  I  let  the  book  fall;  I 
disturbed  without  much  opposition  the  handker- 
chief which  covered  her  throat.  She  was  about 
to  speak  to  me,  my  mouth  closed  her  own.  At 
break  of  day  she  had  me  leave  her  apartments 


20  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

with  the  greatest  mystery.     The   following   day 
I  was  awakened  by  this  note : 

"How  did  you  sleep,  my  gentle  little  cousin? 
Did  you  dream  of  me?  Do  you  wish  to  see  me 
again?  I  am  obliged  to  go  to  Paris  to  do  a  few 
errands  for  Mme.  de  Pompadour;  come  to  have 
a  cup  of  chocolate  with  me  before  I  leave,  and 
specially  to  tell  me  that  you  love  me." 

This  attention  charmed  and  seemed  to  my 
mind  as  if  devised  for  me.  I  was  very  sorry  not 
to  have  forestalled  Mme.  d'  Esparbes;  I  hardly 
took  time  to  dress,  and  I  hastened  to  her  house. 
I  was  delighted.  I  liked  Mme.  d'  Esparbes 
very  much,  and  my  self-conceit  was  infinitely 
flattered  to  have  a  sweetheart.  I  was  courteous 
enough  not  to  speak  of  it,  but  it  caused  me  inex- 
pressible pleasure  to  have  people  guess  it;  and  in 
that  respect  she  gave  me  all  pNDssible  satisfaction, 
for  she  treated  me  in  a  manner  which  proclaimed 
the  truth  to  all.  A  cockade  on  which  she  had 
embroidered  her  name,  which  I  wore  at  the 
King's  review,  published  my  triumph,  which  was 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  21 

not  of  long  duration,  for  In  the  course  of  the 
summer  she  turned  to  M.  le  prince  de  Conde. 
I  was  grieved,  shocked,  I  threatened;  all  was 
useless.  She  sent  me  my  full  discharge  worded 
as  follows: 

"  I  am  sorry,  monsieur  le  comte,  that  my  con- 
duct should  anger  you.  It  Is  Impossible  for  me 
to  change  this,  and  even  more  so  to  sacrifice  to 
your  whim  the  persons  who  displease  you.  I 
trust  that  the  public  will  judge  of  the  attentions 
they  bestow  upon  me  with  less  severity  than  you. 
I  trust  that  you  will  forgive,  because  of  my 
frankness,  the  wrongs  of  which  you  believe  me 
guilty.  Many  reasons,  which  It  would  take  too 
long  to  enumerate,  compel  me  to  request  you  to 
make  your  visits  less  frequent.  I  have  too  good 
an  opinion  of  you  to  fear  the  111  behaviour  of  so 
courteous  a  man. 

"  I  have  the  honour  of  being,  etc.     .     .     ." 

I  asked  for  a  last  appointment,  which  was 
granted  me  without  difficulty.  Mme.  d'  Esparbes 
appeared  to  me  so  calm  that  I  remained  con- 
founded. 


22  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  You  wished  to  see  me,"  she  said.  "  In  a 
similar  circumstance,  anyone  else  would  have 
refused  your  request;  but  I  considered  that  I 
owed  some  advice  to  the  Interest  which  an  old 
acquaintance  always  Inspires.  You  are,  In  truth, 
an  unusual  child;  your  principles,  your  way  of 
looking  at  things  lack  common  sense.  Believe 
me,  my  little  cousin,  to  be  romantic  Is  no  longer 
the  fashion:  It  makes  one  ridiculous  and  nothing 
else.  I  had  quite  a  liking  for  you,  my  child,  and 
I  am  not  to  blame  if  you  mistook  It  for  a  grande 
passion,  and  if  you  feel  that  It  should  have  had 
no  end.  What  Is  It  to  you.  If  that  fancy  has 
passed  away,  that  It  should  have  turned  to  an- 
other, or  If  I  remain  without  a  lover?  You  have 
many  accomplishments  to  please  women:  take 
advantage  of  these,  and  be  convinced  that  the  loss 
of  one  can  always  be  repaired  by  another;  this  is 
the  way  to  be  happy.  You  are  too  courteous  to 
be  guilty  of  any  meannesses '  towards  me,  they 
would  turn  more  against  you  than  against  me. 
You  have  no  proof  of  what  has  occurred  between 
us,  you  would  not  be  believed;  and  if  you  were, 
to  what  extent  do  you  think  It  would  Interest  the 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  23 

public  If  the  public  ever  knew  that  I  had  won 
you,  it  never  expected  that  I  would  keep  you 
eternally.  The  date  of  our  separation  is  of  the 
greatest  indifference  to  them.  Besides,  the  bad 
opinion  and  the  suspicion  of  the  other  women 
would  avenge  me  of  you,  if  you  were  capable  of 
improper  proceedings.  The  advice  I  give  you 
must  prove  that  interest  and  friendship  survive 
the  sentiments  which  I  had  for  you." 

I  was  embarrassed,  and  I  cut  a  rather  sorry 
figure:  protestations,  awkward  compliments. 
.  She  drew  me  out  of  my  embarrassment 
by  ringing  for  her  maids  to  dress  her.  I  re- 
mained a  few  moments  more  and  then  left. 

After  some  time  I  became  reconciled  to  my 
misfortune. 

The  death  of  Mme.  de  Pompadour  was  the 
first  interesting  event  of  my  life;  my  attachment 
for  her  and  her  tender  friendship  for  me  ren- 
dered her  loss  irreparable;  I  became  acquainted 
during  her  illness  with  M.  le  prince  de  Guemenee, 
and  contracted  a  friendship  that  nothing  has  been 
able  to  alter,  and  which  will  certainly  endure  as 
long  as  we  both  do.     Serious  lung  trouble  which 


24  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

lasted  more  than  one  year  prevented  me  from 
thinking  of  anything  else  than  my  health,  until 
it  was  restored. 

M.  le  prince  de  Tingry-Montmorency  ^  mar- 
ried again  in  1765  and  took  Mile,  de  Laurens, 
a  stout  girl,  strong,  ruddy,  of  about  twenty  years, 
and  who  looked  to  be  thirty.  A  good  sort  of 
person,  gay  and  fond  of  pleasure,  associating 
very  much  with  M.  le  chevalier  de  Luxem- 
bourg,"^ nephew  of  M.  de  Tingry;  I  was  often 
at  her  relative's  and  I  frequently  had  the  oppor- 
tunity of  seeing  Mme.  de  Tingry;  I  caught  her 
fancy  and  noticed  it;  I  rather  liked  her,  and 
nothing  would  have  been  easier  than  to  become 
the  master  of  an  excellent  establishment.  Mme. 
de  Tingry  possessed  but  little  intelligence,  and 
much  less  knowledge  of  the  manners  of  polite 
society.  It  was  not  very  difficult  to  penetrate 
her  thoughts,  and  the  liking  she  had  for  me  was 
soon  noticed  by  everybody.  I  followed  her  to  the 
country  where  we  acted  in  comedy;  I  praised  her 
talent,  and  was  in  great  favour;  she  was  the 
cause  of  a  pleasantry  which  I  should  not  repeat 
had  it  not  made  so  great  a  noise. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  25 

The  marquis  de  Gesvres  ^  had  a  country  house 
at  Fontainebleau  in  which  he  had  given  a  very- 
poor  apartment  to  Mme.  la  duchesse  d'  Havre; 
Mme.  de  Tingry  being  unable  to  induce  him  to 
be  courteous  and  to  give  up  his  own,  told  us  that 
we  should  prevent  him  from  entering  his  resi- 
dence; we  went  to  wait  for  him  in  the  evening 
at  a  house  where  he  had  dined;  we  stopped  his 
chaise,  seized  him,  transferred  him  to  a  cabriolet, 
and  took  him  to  the  middle  of  the  forest  of 
Fontainebleau,  where  we  affectionately  advised 
him  to  give  in  gracefully  and  to  surrender  his 
apartment  to  Mme.  d'  Havre  ;^  he  declined  to 
consent  to  this,  we  continued  our  drive,  assuring 
him  that  we  should  travel  until  he  had  given  us 
the  mark  of  friendship  which  we  asked  of  him; 
we  took  fresh  horses,  at  a  post  called  Bouron,  at 
two  leagues  from  Fontainebleau;  he  attempted  to 
rebel,  but  we  easily  persuaded  the  people  of  the 
house  that  he  was  one  of  our  relatives,  suddenly 
become  insane,  whom  we  were  taking  to  Provence, 
to  the  chateau  of  Saint-Cyprien,  where  he  was 
to  be  confined.  This  story  was  so  successful,  that 
In  a  half  hour  the  postillions  claimed  that  they  had 


26  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

seen  him  running  on  the  rack  In  the  stable.  At 
a  quarter  of  a  league  from  the  post,  he  promised 
us  all  we  asked  and  we  drove  him  back.  The 
expedition  was  composed  of  M.  le  due  d'  Havre, 
the  marquis  de  Royan,  father  of  the  chevalier 
de  Luxembourg,  of  M.  le  prince  de  Guemenee, 
and  myself;  two  were  In  the  cabriolet  with  M.  de 
Gesvres,  and  the  others  on  horseback.  We  were 
not  on  bad  terms  when  we  separated  from  him, 
but  his  valet  assured  him  that  he  must  feel  greatly 
offended,  and  he  urged  M.  le  due  de  Tremes,  his 
father,  to  complain  to  the  Klng.^^ 

Scolded  within  two  hours'  time  by  all  those  who 
had  any  right  to  do  so,  I  thought  It  best  to  go 
to  Paris  and  await  the  outcome  of  this  prank.  A 
few  hours  after  reaching  there,  I  received  a  letter 
from  my  father,  which  Informed  me  that  It  was 
decided  that  we  should  all  be  cast  Into  the 
Bastille,  and  that  I  should  probably  be  arrested 
during  the  night.  I  desired  to  at  least  finish 
matters  gaily  and  I  Invited  a  few  pretty  chorus 
girls  to  supper,  to  await  the  police  officer  without 
Impatience.  Seeing  that  he  did  not  come,  I 
courageously  made  up  my  mind  to  go  to  Fontaine- 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  27 

bleau  and  hunt  with  the  King;  he  did  not  speak 
throughout  the  entire  hunt,  which  so  estabhshed 
our  disgrace  that  we  were  refused  greetings  on 
our  return.  I  was  not  discouraged.  I  appeared 
at  Court  that  evening;  the  King  came  to  me. 
''  Voiis  etes  tons  de  hien  mauvaises  tetes'*  said 
he,  ''  mats  de  bten  droles  de  corps;  come  and  have 
supper  with  me  and  bring  along  M.  de  Guemenee 
and  the  chevalier  de  Luxembourg."  Everything 
changed  and  we  again  found  the  consideration 
which  we  previously  had. 

Mme.  la  duchesse  de  Grammont  was  again 
taking  an  Interest  In  me,  and  was  rather  busy 
about  my  person.  Mme.  de  Stalnvllle  was  dally 
becoming  more  pretty,  and  M.  le  due  de  Cholseul 
was  noticing  It;  we  were  somewhat  cold  to  one 
another;  I  had  not  forgotten  the  contempt  with 
which  she  had  treated  me,  and  she  noticed  that 
I  no  longer  deserved  It,  and  that  I  was  a  rather 
handsome  fellow,  when  M.  de  Stalnvllle  took  a 
house  In  the  faubourg  Salnt-Germain,  and  allowed 
her  to  go  about  alone. 

The  occupation  and  the  attentions  of  Mme.  la 
duchesse  de  Grammont  did  not  escape  Mme.  de 


28  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Stainville;  she  showed  me  greater  Interest.  She 
sent  me  word  one  day  that  a  violent  headache 
prevented  her  from  going  to  dine  at  M.  le  due 
de  Choiseul's,  and  compelled  her  to  remain  at 
home.  In  the  evening,  out  of  pure  politeness,  I 
went  to  her  residence  to  make  enquiries  as  to  her 
health;  I  did  not  expect  to  enter.  I  was  told  that 
she  was  at  home,  and  I  found  her  alone.  She 
received  me  very  pleasantly.  We  talked  of  In- 
different matters  for  some  little  time. 

"  You  are  going  to  act  a  great  part,'*  said  she, 
"  and  nothing  In  this  world  is  so  glorious  as  the 
conquest  of  Mme.  de  Grammont." 

"  I  do  not  know  what  you  mean,"  I  replied, 
somewhat  embarrassed;  "you  know  that  for 
some  time  Mme.  de  Grammont  has  shown  marks 
of  friendship  towards  me,  and  you  can  not  sus- 
pect other  sentiments  in  her." 

"  I  ask  pardon  for  my  Indiscretion,"  she  re- 
sumed; "  I  notice  it.  The  thought  of  the  grief 
that  such  a  happening  would  have  caused  me, 
and  of  the  Importance  It  would  have  had  on  my 
happiness,  had  I  placed  It  In  your  hands,  and  If 
your  promises  never  to  change  had  persuaded  me, 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  29 

has  too  frequently  returned  to  my  mind,  not  to 
cause  me  to  speak  of  It  almost  Involuntarily." 

"  It  Is  rather  strange  that  you  should  reproach 
me  for  my  frivolity,  and  that  you  should  have  for- 
gotten that  you  thought  yourself  in  love,  and 
have  disdainfully  abandoned  me,  while  I  was  not 
mistaken  In  my  own  sentiments,  and  saw  how 
difficult  It  would  be  to  cease  adoring  you." 

"I  admit  that  I  have  wronged  you;  I  might, 
however,  allege,  as  a  justification,  my  youth,  the 
power  of  the  prejudices  of  my  age  at  that  time, 
and  the  fear  of  all  the  obstacles  which  appeared 
to  rise  between  us;  but  I  would  rather  confess 
in  good  faith  that  I  acted  improperly  towards 
you;  that  I  did  not  see  you  with  the  same  eyes, 
and  that  I  thought  you  less  worthy  of  my  affec- 
tion." 

Mme.  de  Stalnville  was  far  from  being  totally 
indifferent  to  me,  and  far  from  having  lost  the 
rights  which  a  first  passion  always  possesses  over 
the  heart;  her  speech  embarrassed  me. 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  what  care  you  as  to  what 
becomes  of  me,  and  that  another  woman  should 
prize  a  heart  you  have  despised?     Have  you  not 


30  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

a  lover?  Did  you  spare  me  any  of  the  torments 
which  your  fancy  for  M.  de  Jancourt  can  have 
caused  me?  " 

"  I  shall  not  deny  my  intimacy  with  M.  de 
Jancourt,  Monsieur  de  BIron;  he  Is  nothing  more 
to  me;  he  lost  too  much  In  being  compared  to 
you.  I  have  more  than  once  regretted  you,  I 
have  felt  like  telling  you,  your  various  bonnes 
fortunes  stopped  me.  I  did  not  consider  any  of 
your  attachments  serious,  I  hoped  some  day  to 
reclaim  my  former  rights  with  you  which  had 
been  lost  through  my  fault;  but,  I  must  confess 
It,  my  sister-ln-law  makes  me  anxious  and  fright- 
ens me.  You  see  by  my  frankness  the  opinion 
I  have  of  you,  be  as  frank  with  me.  Are  you  In 
love  with  Mme.  de  Grammont?  Does  Interest 
for  your  fortune  solely  attach  you  to  her?  " 

I  was  unable  to  reply  Immediately;  strange 
emotions  possessed  me.  I  could  not  deny  that 
I  was  flattered  at  being  singled  out  by  Mme.  de 
Grammont,  and  to  dispose  of  a  person  already 
celebrated,  at  whose  feet  the  entire  Court  was 
to  be  found.  On  the  other  hand,  never  had 
Mme.  de  Stalnvllle  appeared  to  me  as  pretty,  so 


Due  DE  LAUZUN  31 

amiable.  To  answer  was  to  choose;  I  at  last 
broke  the  silence. 

"  I  have  loved  you  too  much  not  to  find  pleas- 
ure In  letting  you  read  my  heart.  Mme.  de 
Grammont  has  great  claims  on  my  gratitude;  I 
should  have  had  difficulty  In  proving  this  an  hour 
ago;  but  I  am  only  too  conscious  that  an  old 
wound  Is  not  yet  healed,  and  that  It  has  again 
opened.  I  should  not  care  to  be  an  Ingrate,  and 
yet  prove  to  you  that  nothing  Is  dearer  to 
me  than  you  are." 

"  I  do  not  wish,'*  said  she,  holding  out  the 
prettiest  hand  In  the  world,  "  that  you  should  be 
an  Ingrate;  but  I  wish  to  take  upon  myself  the 
care  of  moderating  the  evidences  of  your  grati- 
tude. Friendship,  consideration,  deference, 
these  things  I  permit  towards  my  sister-in-law; 
the  rest  belongs  to  me.  I  shall  be  discreet  and 
prudent.  I  wish  to  see,  without  exception,  all 
that  she  writes  to  you,  and  know  absolutely  all 
that  she  says  to  you.  I  should  not  be  so  exact- 
ing and  inquisitive,  were  I  less  loving." 

All  that  youth  can  combine  of  grace  and 
charms,  the  eyes  of  Mme.   de  Stalnvllle  offered 


32  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

me.  Mme.  de  Grammont  was  sacrificed;  we 
were  too  much  in  love  with  one  another,  my  mis- 
tress and  I,  to  be  as  hard  to  penetrate  as  we 
thought  ourselves.  Mme.  de  Grammont  was  not 
long  in  perceiving  what  was  taking  place.  She 
was  too  intelligent  to  show  it;  she  contented  her- 
self with  treating  me  coldly,  and  with  taking  a 
violent  dislike  to  her  poor  little  sister-in-law,  bitter 
evidence  of  which  she  gave  her  to  the  end. 

Having  returned  to  Paris,  Mme.  de  Stainville 
said  to  me  one  day:  '*  We  are  even,  my  friend; 
you  have  an  all-powerful  rival,  but  not  sufficiently 
so,  however,  to  be  preferred  to  you.  M.  le  due 
de  Choiseul  called  this  morning  and  placed  at 
my  feet  his  homage  and  his  credit.  In  spite  of 
my  cold  and  severe  replies,  he  was  pressing.  I 
did  all  I  could  to  deprive  him  of  all  hope,  and 
trust  to  be  rid  of  him."  She  was  mistaken;  far 
from  being  discouraged,  his  persecutions  in- 
creased. He  became  jealous  of  me;  he  tried  to 
exact  that  she  see  me  no  more.  She  replied  with 
firmness,  that,  whether  he  considered  me  her  lover 
or  her  friend,  nothing  would  change  her  senti- 
ments,   or   cause    her   to   give    me    up.     M.    de 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  33 

Stalnvllle  also  became  jealous  of  me,  forbade  her 
absolutely  to  see  me,  and  caused  his  door  to  be 
closed  to  me.  A  small  box  which  we  had  In 
secret  at  the  Come  die  Italienne  was  the  only- 
place  where  we  could  meet,  and  yet  It  was  not 
without  danger.  Her  servants  worshipped  her. 
I  had  always  been  civil  and  generous  towards 
them :  they  liked  me  very  much  also.  Her  head- 
porter  told  her  maid  that  he  would  let  me  in  at 
night.  If  she  so  wished,  through  a  small  stable 
door,  without  the  knowledge  of  anyone.  The 
proposition  was  accepted  with  joy,  and  had,  on 
several  occasions,  no  grievous  outcome.  Once, 
however,  we  were  almost  surprised,  and  this  is 
how :  Mme.  de  Stalnvllle  had  left  In  the  evening 
for  Versailles,  saying  that  she  would  remain 
there  for  two  or  three  days.  I  had  been  in- 
formed of  this  at  once,  and  I  had  arrived  as  soon 
as  I  thought  everyone  In  the  house  abed.  My 
toilet  did  not  take  long  and  I  was  in  a  moment 
In  the  arms  and  in  the  bed  of  my  mistress;  we  were 
enjoying  the  most  delicious  pleasures  with  perfect 
security,  when  someone  knocked  loudly  at  the 
street  door.     Her  frightened  maid  suddenly  en- 


y 


34  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

tered  the  room.  "All  Is  lost/'  said  she;  "it  is 
M.  le  comte !  It  Is  Impossible  to  go  through  the 
court;  go  down  quickly  to  the  garden:  you  will 
be  let  out  as  best  we  can."  I  jumped  out  of  bed 
in  my  shirt,  and  descended  the  stairs  which  led 
to  the  wardrobe,  when  I  perceived  M.  de  Staln- 
vllle  coming  up.  Fortunately,  I  did  not  lose  my 
head.  I  extinguished  the  only  light  there  was. 
He  passed  so  close  to  me,  that  his  coat  touched  my 
shirt,  and  that  I  was  able  to  notice  that  It  was 
embroidered.  I  reached  the  garden  without  acci- 
dent, where  I  almost  froze,  for  the  day  was  begin- 
ning to  appear  before  anyone  came  to  my  assist- 
ance. I  went  over  the  garden  wall  although  it 
was  quite  high ;  but  on  landing  In  the  street,  I  was 
arrested  by  the  mounted  watch,  which  took  me  for 
a  thief.  One  hundred  louis  which  I  promised  and 
for  which  I  sent  with  clothes  from  my  house, 
secured  my  freedom,  and  bought  secrecy,  which 
was  In  truth  well  kept.  A  few  days  after,  we 
were  surprised  by  one  of  her  lackeys.  Money, 
promises  and  threats  once  more  got  us  out  of  a 
scrape.  He  asked  for  his  discharge  on  the  next 
day  and  I  saw  to  it  that  he  left  Paris  at  once. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  35 

The  date  set  for  my  marriage  came.  It  took 
place  on  the  4th  of  February,  1766,  and  my  father 
congratulated  himself  for  having  given  me  a  wife 
who  did  not  love  me  nor  suit  me,  as  If  he  had 
united  two  lovers  who  anxiously  desired  It.  I 
went,  after  the  ceremony,  to  Mme.  la  duchesse  de 
Choiseul's,  where  I  dined.  Mme.  de  Stalnville 
came  there.  We  vainly  sought  to  hide  our  sor- 
row. She  went  away  early;  I  assisted  her  Into 
her  coach:  this  was  not  over  prudent,  but  so  nec- 
essary to  us  both,  that  I  could  not  help  doing  it. 
"  My  friend,"  said  she  to  me,  on  leaving,  "  I  could 
no  longer  bear  the  Insulting  joy  of  M.  de  Choiseul ; 
he  hopes  that  you  are  going  to  attach  yourself  to 
the  sullen  child  whom  you  have  been  forced  to 
marry,  and  that  I  shall  be  but  too  glad  to  turn  to 
him ;  but  I  should  prefer  death.  Tell  me  that  you 
will  not  change,  for  he  has  frightened  me."  I 
had  not  the  time  to  answer;  but  a  glance  told  her 
what  was  going  on  In  my  heart. 

I  lived  quite  decently,  and  even  rather  atten- 
tively with  my  wife,  who  showed  me  a  coldness 
shocking  to  anyone  who  had  possessed  even  less 
conceit  than  I  did.     I  was  too  just  to  demand 


^ 


36  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

affection  from  a  woman  who  inspired  me  with 
none. 

Mme.  de  Stainville  occupied  me  solely  and  ap- 
peared every  day  to  become  more  attached  to  me. 
The  means  of  seeing  one  another  were  difficult, 
not  daring  to  go  near  her  house  in  the  daytime. 
She  wrote  me  one  day  to  come  at  once,  and  to 
go  through  the  little  garden  door:  I  reached  the 
house  with  eagerness. 

"  M.  le  due  de  Choiseul  has  asked  me  for  an 
appointment,'*  she  said  to  me;  *' I  want  you  to 
hear  our  conversation,  so  that  you  may  judge  for 
yourself  on  what  terms  we  are;  hide  in  this 
grilled  closet  where  my  dresses  are,  and  do  not 
move." 

I  was  barely  in  the  wardrobe  than  M.  de 
Choiseul  entered. 

"  I  had  a  great  desire,  great  need  to  see  you 
alone,  my  dear  little  sister!  I  have  many  inter- 
esting things  to  tell  you,  things  most  important  to 
you  and  to  me.  No  one  loves  you  as  I  do,  my 
dear  child,  and  no  one  is  more  desirous  to  prove 
it  to  you;  judge  then  how  grieved  and  shocked  I 
must  be  at  the  cold  and  indifferent  manner  with 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  37 

which  you  treat  me,  and  how  much  food  it  must 
give  me  for  reflection." 

*'  I  do  not  know,  brother,"  she  replied,  "  of 
what  you  complain ;  I  am  very  sorry  that  my  con- 
duct should  displease  you;  but  I  do  not  have  to 
reproach  myself  for  lacking  in  any  of  the  senti- 
ments which  I  owe  you." 

"  As  to  that,  no,"  he  replied  warmly,  "  for  I 
am  greatly  in  love  with  you,  and  nothing  would 
be  lacking  to  my  happiness  and  to  yours  if  you 
wished  it." 

"  What  would  your  brother  say,  should  he  hear 
you?  "  she  interrupted,  smiling. 

*'  I  know  very  well  that  it  is  not  my  brother  who 
stops  you;  yes,  my  dear  little  sister,  if  you  have 
no  lover,  I  shall  be  yours." 

He  attempted  to  embrace  her  and  she  drew 
back. 

"  I  have  no  lover,  sir,  and  do  not  wish  any." 

"  You  will  get  over  this  beautiful  resolution, 
my  beautiful  child." 

He  approached  her  again  and  attempted  to  lay 
his  hand  on  her. 

*'  I  beg  you  to  believe,"   she  said  with  some 


38  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

v^  show  of  anger,  "  that  If  I  should  give  myself  up 
to  a  man,  I  should  at  least  love  him.'* 

"  Do  not  play  the  virtuous  any  longer,  madame 
la  comtesse,  you  have  had  M.  de  Jancourt,  and 
you  have  at  the  present  time  M.  de  BIron;  take 
heed  of  the  last  advice  I  am  about  to  give  you, 
for  I  shall  not  patiently  suffer  that  you  thus  mock 
me;  your  young  lover  Is  an  Imprudent  fellow  and 
a  fop ;  you  will  remember  this  day,  and  will  both 
repent  It." 

*'  A  moment's  reflection,  brother,  will  recall  you 
to  reason;  and  I  can  certainly  have  nothing  rude 
to  fear  from  you." 

"  Do  not  make  an  Implacable  enemy  of  a  man 
who  loves  you  to  distraction,  who,  If  you  wish  It, 
will  do  all  that  may  please  you,  and  for  whom 
nothing  Is  more  easy  than  to  ruin  a  rival  so  little 
worthy  of  him." 

Again  he  attempted  to  touch  her;  she  rose  In 
anger. 

"  You  are  all-powerful,  monsieur,  I  am  not 
Ignorant  of  It;  but  I  do  not  and  can  not  love  you. 
M.  de.  BIron  Is  my  lover,  I  admit  It,  since  you 
force  me  to  do  so;  he  Is  dearer  to  me  than  all; 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  39 

and  neither  your  tyrannical  power,  nor  all  the 
harm  you  can  do  us,  will  make  us  give  each  other 
up. 

He  rose  in  a  fury. 

"  Consider,  madame,  that  nothing  will  save  you 
from  my  vengeance,  if  this  conversation  is  not 
buried  in  the  deepest  silence." 

He  left  the  room.  Mme.  de  Stainville  drew 
me  from  my  prison  and  embraced  me. 

"  I  know  not,  dear  heart,"  she  said  to  me,  "  what 
the  outcome  of  all  this  will  be;  but  we  are  rid 
of  him,  and  that  in  itself  is  a  happiness.  With 
love  and  courage,  people  may  mock  at  every- 
thing." 

M.  de  Choiseul  learned,  I  know  not  how,  that 
I  had  heard  all,  which  brought  on  a  state  of  fury 
which  he  concealed,  but  whose  effects  were  not  the 
less  terrible. 

One  night,  when  I  was  leaving  alone  and  on 
foot,  the  house  of  Mme.  de  Stainville,  a  man  hid- 
den behind  a  stone,  near  the  Palais-Bourbon,  rose 
and  struck  me  a  terrible  blow  with  a  club;  for- 
tunately it  was  lightened  by  the  corner  of  my 
hat,  and  it  glanced  down  on  my  shoulder.     I  drew 


40  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

my  sword  and  as  well  as  I  could  judge  In  the 
darkness,  stabbed  my  assailant  rather  deeply  with 
It.  Two  other  men  came  out  from  behind  the 
stones,  and  came  to  the  assistance  of  the  first.  A 
coach  behind  which  were  several  lackeys  carrying 
torches,  put  them  to  flight,  and  got  me  out  of 
trouble.  I  followed  the  coach  to  the  other  side 
of  the  Pont-Royal. 

The  next  day  I  went  to  report  my  experience 
to  M.  de  Sartlnes,  then  lieutenant-general  of 
police.  He  told  me  that  I  had  probably  been 
attacked  by  drunkards,  and  advised  me  not  to 
speak  of  the  matter.  So  many  obstacles,  so  many 
dangers  disturbed  Mme.  de  Stalnvllle.  We  be- 
gan to  see  each  other  more  rarely.  Her  liking 
for  me  lessened,  and  In  a  few  months  I  was  nothing 
more  than  a  friend,  but  the  tenderest  of  friends 
and  almost  as  much  as  a  lover  can  be.  I  felt  her 
loss  the  less  as  I  had  been  prepared  to  It  by 
degrees. 

The  King  made  me  a  duke  about  that  time,  and, 
so  as  not  to  take  either  the  name  of  my  father 
or  that  of  my  uncles,  I  was  called  the  due  de 
Lauzun. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  41 

I  dined  one  evening  at  Mme.  la  marechale  de 
Luxembourg's,  with  Mme.  la  vicomtesse  de  Cam- 
bis,  sister  of  M.  le  prince  d'Henin,  with  whom  I 
was  quite  intimate.  An  elegant  figure,  wit,  talents, 
charms,  much  art  and  coquetry  made  an  agreeable 
woman  of  her.  I  was  already  sufficiently  in 
fashion  for  her  not  to  disdain  to  please  me.  I  was 
rather  successful  with  her  and  from  the  first  in- 
stant we  affected  a  tone  of  pleasantry.  On  duty 
at  Versailles,  where  I  was  excessively  lonesome, 
my  idleness  induced  me  to  call  on  Mme.  de  Bois- 
gelin,  a  monster  of  homeliness,  but  rather  amiable 
and  as  gay  as  if  she  had  been  pretty;  we  spoke 
of  Mme.  de  Cambis.  ''  Let  us  ask  her  over," 
she  said  to  me;  "write  her  a  line,  I  have  good 
reasons  to  believe  that  she  has  a  liking  for  you, 
and  she  will  come."  Only  excess  of  extravagance 
and  fatuity  could  excuse  what  I  did.  I  wrote  on 
a  sheet  of  paper:  "  M.  de  Lauzun  commands 
Mme.  de  Cambis  to  come  and  keep  him  company 
at  Versailles,  where  he  Is  on  duty  and  dying  of 
lonesomeness."  To  my  great  amazement,  she 
arrived  four  hours  after  the  departure  of  my  note. 
One  can  easily  imagine  that  after  so  much  eager- 


42  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

ness  It  did  not  take  us  long  to  come  to  an  under- 
standing. 

Oh!  for  once  I  was  notorious  and  my  having 
Mme.  de  Cambis,  for  whom  I  cared  very  little, 
was  a  public  matter. 

I  had  not  ceased  to  see  Mme.  de  StalnvIUe.  A 
rather  long  absence  with  her  husband  In  Lorraine, 
where  he  had  a  command,  had  cured  him  of  his 
jealousy.  Less  attentive,  I  had  naturally  become 
less  suspicious,  and  besides  we  no  longer  committed 
any  Imprudences ;  I  however  continued  to  take  the 
liveliest  Interest  In  her.  Finding  her  one  day 
bathed  In  tears  and  In  the  most  deplorable  state, 
I  pressed  her  so  much  to  tell  me  what  caused  her 
grief,  that  she  sobblngly  confessed  that  she  was  In 
love  with  Clalrval,  the  actor,  and  that  he  wor- 
shipped her.  She  had  uselessly  told  herself  a 
thousand  times  all  that  I  was  able  to  tell  her 
against  so  disgraceful  an  attachment,  and  whose 
outcome  could  be  only  disastrous.  I  undertook  to 
recall  her  to  reason:  I  sermonized  her,  I  tried  to 
persuade  her  to  give  him  up;  she  gave  me  prom- 
ises which  she  did  not  keep.  I  was  deeply  grieved 
to  see  one  so  dear  to  me,  go  to  ruin.     I  called  on 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  43 

Clalrval;  I  made  him  appreciate  all  the  dangers 
he  ran  and  all  those  he  caused  Mme.  de  Stalnvllle 
to  run.  I  was  pleased  with  his  answers :  they  were 
noble  and  full  of  feeling. 

"  Sir,"  said  he  to  me,  "  if  I  alone  ran  risks, 
a  glance  from  Mme.  de  Stalnville  has  paid  for 
my  life;  I  feel  able  to  bear  all  for  her,  without 
complaining;  but  If  her  happiness,  her  peace 
of  mind  are  In  question,  tell  me  what  I  should 
do,  and  be  sure  that  I  shall  follow  your  sugges- 
tion." 

Their  intrigue  was  soon  suspected.  M.  le  due 
de  Choiseul  and  Mme.  de  Grammont  did  their  best 
to  secure  Information  from  me;  I  was  faithful  to 
the  last;  and  neither  caresses,  nor  menaces,  were 
able  to  draw  me  out.  I  sought  to  frighten  her 
with  the  awful  storm  which  was  gathering  over 
her  head,  but  this  did  not  cause  her  to  alter  her 
conduct.  She  merely  entrusted  her  papers  In  my 
care. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  things,  when  Lady 
Sarah  Bunbury,^^  with  her  husband  Sir  Charles 
Bunbury,  arrived  In  Paris.  I  was  then  on  duty 
at  Versailles,  and  did  not  see  her  at  first.     I  owe 


44  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

it  to  those  who  will  read  this  to  give  some  par- 
ticulars regarding  this  charming  woman. 

Lady  Sarah  Lenox  was  the  sister  of  the  Duke 
of  Richmond;  she  was  tall,  but  somewhat  stout, 
her  hair  of  the  most  beautiful  black;  her  com- 
plexion of  dazzling  whiteness  and  as  fresh  as  a 
rose.  Her  eyes  full  of  fire  and  expression  an- 
nounced the  seductive  and  artless  charm  of  her 
mind.  The  King  of  England  had  been  passion- 
ately enamoured  of  her  and  wanted  to  marry  her; 
but  he  lacked  the  courage  to  overthrow  the  ob- 
stacles which  were  opposed  to  this,  and  she  had 
married  a  simple  baronet  of  the  county  of  Suffolk. 
Lady  Sarah  was  good,  sensitive,  tender,  frank  and 
even  hasty,  but  unfortunately  a  coquette  and  friv- 
olous. I  had  been  on  duty  at  Versailles,  for  some 
days,  when  she  arrived;  and  I  had  heard  of  her 
successes  in  Paris  mentioned  more  than  twenty 
times,  when  I  saw  her  at  the  Temple  for  the  first 
time,  on  my  return  from  Versailles.  I  arrived 
during  the  concert;  M.  le  prince  de  Conti  came 
to  meet  me  with  his  usual  amiability,  and  led  me 
to  Lady  Sarah:  "  I  crave  your  kindness,  my  lady," 
said  he  to  her,  "  for  my  good  friend  Lauzun;  he 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  45 

Is  very  wild,  very  extravagant,  very  amiable;  he 
will  show  you  Paris  better  than  anyone  else.  Per- 
mit me  to  present  him  to  you.  I  am  surety  for 
his  desire  to  please  you." 

A  polite  bow,  a  few  words  uttered  between  her 
teeth  were  Lady  Sarah's  sole  reply. 

I  listened  but  little  to  the  music:  I  approached 
all  the  ladies  I  knew.  Mme.  de  Cambis  called  me 
twenty  times,  whispered  to  me,  neglected  nothing 
to  convince  everyone  that  I  had  the  honour  of 
belonging  to  her.  The  young  men  surrounded 
me.  My  opinion  of  the  newcomer  interested 
them :  the  greater  number  awaited  it  to  settle  upon 
their  own,  or  at  least  to  repeat  it.  I  was  begin- 
ning to  be  much  In  fashion;  and  without  claiming 
to  be  an  excellent  original,  I  must  admit  that  I 
had  many  copies  and  not  one  good.  "  She  is  not 
bad,"  I  said,  "  but  I  see  nothing  to  turn  one's  head. 
If  she  spoke  good  French  and  came  from  Limoges, 
no  one  would  notice  her."  There  was  a  general 
laugh  at  what  I  had  said.  The  conceit  of  Mme. 
de  Cambis,  who  heard  It,  was  struck.  "  He  is 
right,"  said  she;  "he  Is  charming!"  And  be- 
hold I  our  poor  lady  was  fallen.     She  had  already 


46  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

spoken  to  her  of  me  as  of  a  man  whose  attentions 
could  be  but  flattering  to  a  woman,  and  had  not 
concealed  the  claims  she  had  on  him. 

Dinner  was  announced:  at  the  table,  M.  le 
prince  de  Conti  made  me  sit  between  Lady  Sarah 
and  Mme.  de  Cambis,^^  which  ended  absolutely 
the  triumph  of  the  latter.  I  hardly  noticed  the 
displeasure  which  my  excessive  attention  to  the 
beautiful  foreigner  gave  her:  I  thought  of  nothing 
else.  I  became  acquainted  with  her  husband;  I 
did  him  favours  which  he  appreciated,  and  I  found 
means  to  become  a  friend  of  the  house.  I  shortly 
after  made  a  declaration:  she  appeared  not  to 
hear  me,  I  wrote,  the  letter  was  returned  to  me, 
and  I  was  told  at  the  first  opportunity,  in  tones 
quite  indifferent  and  without  anger: 
\  "I  am  not  seeking  for  a  lover.     Judge  If  I  can 

have  a  French  lover,  who  Is  worth  more  than  ten 
by  the  noise  he  makes  and  the  trouble  he  causes; 
and  you  above  all,  monsieur  le  due,  you  do  me 
too  much  honour.  Do  not  lose  your  time  around 
me;  do  not  speak  of  love.  If  you  do  not  wish  me 
to  close  my  door  on  you." 

I  was  too  seriously  In  love  to  be  discouraged; 


LADY  SARAH  BUNBURY. 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  47 

I  decided  to  keep  silent  and  to  wait  for  happier 
times. 

Mme.  de  Cambis,  annoyed  at  my  neglect,  wrote 
that  I  must  choose  between  her  and  Lady  Sarah, 
and  give  up  one  of  the  two.  I  did  not  take  long 
to  choose:  I  contented  myself  with  making  a 
package  of  her  letters  and  returning  them  to  her. 
That  very  evening  she  consoled  herself  of  her 
loss  by  taking  the  chevalier  de  Cuigny,  whom  she 
knew  that  I  did  not  like. 


CHAPTER  II 


CHAPTER  II 

(1767-1768) 

I  WAS  disturbed  from  my  amours  by  one  of  the 
most  awful  events  of  my  life,  and  whose  outcome 
might  have  been  more  cruel  than  It  really  was. 
I  have  spoken  elsewhere  of  the  unfortunate  pas- 
sion of  Mme.  de  Stalnville  for  Clalrval,  the  actor, 
and  of  the  precaution  she  had  taken  to  leave  her 
papers  in  my  keeping.  They  were  in  a  closet  which 
no  one  but  myself  entered,  and  whose  key  I  kept  In 
my  pocket.  This  closet  opened  on  the  hotel  de 
Choiseul,  In  the  next  house  to  which  I  resided.  A 
former  valet  of  my  father  came  to  me  one  morning, 
and  asked  me  If  I  kept  much  money  in  my  closet. 
Gaming  heavily,  I  told  him  that  I  did.  ''  Well," 
said  he,  "  take  care,  someone  surely  wishes  to  rob 
you ;  for  I  saw  last  night,  on  my  way  home,  a  man 
who  was  trying  to  pick  the  lock  of  the  door  lead- 
ing to  the  hotel  de  Choiseul;  he  ran  away  as  soon 

51 


52  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

as  he  saw  me,  and  I  was  unable  to  recognise  him." 
I  thanked  him  for  the  warning,  and  I  spoke  of  it 
to  no  one.  On  my  way  down  to  Mme.  de 
Lauzun's  room  in  the  evening,  I  said  to  one  of 
my  servants  whom  I  could  trust,  to  pretend  to 
go  up  to  my  room,  and  to  hide  without  light  near 
the  closet;  to  come  down  to  Mme.  de  Lauzun's 
apartments,  if  he  should  hear  any  noise,  and  let 
me  know;  that  I  should  leave  the  clothes-room 
door  open.  About  an  hour  after  I  had  retired, 
my  man  came  to  inform  me  that  there  was  some- 
one in  my  closet ;  I  immediately  went  upstairs,  tak- 
ing with  me  a  pair  of  pistols;  I  found  in  truth  the 
door  of  my  closet  partly  open ;  but  it  was  very  dark 
in  there  and  I  had  no  light:  I  could  distinguish 
nothing.  I  called  out  twice:  "Who  is  there?" 
but  there  was  no  response.  A  noise  which  I  heard 
quite  near  me  and  the  little  light  given  by  a  few 
stars  made  me  resolve  to  fire  my  pistol  on  what 
appeared  to  be  a  man.  The  rustle  of  a  silk  dress- 
ing gown  which  I  heard  at  that  moment  made  me 
stop  in  my  purpose ;  and  for  my  happiness !  the 
idea  came  to  me  that  it  might  be  my  father, 
although  all  appearances  were  against  this.     The 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  53 

man,  for  it  was  one,  pushed  me  violently,  and  fled 

successively  closing  all  the  doors  on  me,  as  he  ran 

away  by  way  of  the  hotel  de  Cholseul,  where  I 

pursued  and  lost  sight  of  him  on  hearing  the  door 

of  my  father's  apartment  close  very  noisily.     One 

can  easily  imagine  all  the  sad  Ideas  that  filled  my 

head.     I  spent  the  night  in  this  same  closet  and, 

the  next  day,  I  learned  that  Mme.  de  StainvIUe 

had  left  with  her  husband  for  Nancy,  where  she 

was  to  be  confined  in  a  convent  by  order  of  the 
King.13 

My  father  sent  for  me.  I  found  M.  le  due  de 
Cholseul  in  his  apartment,  who  reproached  me  with 
having  been  in  the  confidence  of  Mme.  de  Stain- 
vIUe. I  replied  to  him  that  there  was  a  great 
difference  between  favouring  someone's  evil  con- 
duct and  keeping  one's  secrets.  He  asked  me  for 
the  letters  deposited  with  me ;  I  refused  them  with 
firmness;  my  father  tried  his  authority,  but  with 
no  greater  success.  Sharp  things  were  said  to  me ; 
my  sharp  answers  were  the  more  excusable  on  this 
account,  and  I  left  the  room  absolutely  angry  with 
both. 

Deeply  grieved  at  the  troubles  of  Mme.   de 


54  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Stalnvllle,  whom  I  loved  as  a  sister,  I  did  not  leave 
my  apartments  for  several  days.  I  finally  re- 
sumed my  usual  mode  of  life;  but  I  experienced 
an  impression  of  sadness  difficult  to  dispel.  Lady 
Sarah  noticed  it  and  spoke  to  me  of  it  with  interest. 

"  I  am,"  I  said  to  her,  "  as  unhappy  as  it  is 
possible  to  be,  and  I  am  losing,  in  a  horrible  man- 
ner, a  very  dear  woman,  and  I  shall  never  be 
anything  for  her  whom  I  worship." 

I  told  her  my  poor  friend's  melancholy  story, 
at  which  she  was  much  moved.  I  read  in  her  eyes 
the  most  tender  compassion:  a  visitor  interrupted 
us;  and  she  had  only  the  time  to  tell  me:  "  I  dine 
this  evening  at  Mme.  du  Deffand's." 

Although  I  had  not  been  at  this  Mme.  du  Def- 
fand's for  five  or  six  years,  I  succeeded  in  having 
Mme.  de  Luxembourg,  who  was  dining  there  also, 
to  take  me  with  her.  The  manners  of  Lady  Sarah 
towards  me  were  totally  changed.  Her  eyes  fixed 
on  mine  told  me  a  hundred  things  which  I  dared 
not  understand,  and  I  thought  her  interest  in  me 
was  solely  due  to  pity.  Her  vivacity  appeared 
moderated  by  a  gentle  languidness.  Her  abstrac- 
tion had  many  charms  for  me  since  I  had  reason 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  55 

to  consider  myself  the  cause  of  It.  When  every- 
body had  left  Mme.  du  Deffand's,  she  wrote  a 
few  words  on  a  slip  of  paper,  and  said  to  me  as 
we  went  down  the  stairs :  *'  Read  this  on  retiring.'* 

One  can  readily  imagine  with  what  eagerness 
I  returned  home !  I  read  these  three  English 
words:  /  love  you,  ...  I  did  not  know  a 
single  word  of  English.  It  readily  seemed  to  me 
that  these  words  meant  the  same  as  our  je  votis 
aime;  but  I  wished  It  too  much  to  dare  to  flatter 
myself  of  Its  possibility.  My  night  was  spent  in 
all  sorts  of  reflections.  At  six  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing, I  hastened  to  go  out  and  buy  an  English 
dictionary,  which  confirmed  that  I  was  beloved. 
One  must  have  been  as  much  In  love  as  I  was  then 
to  form  an  idea  of  my  joy.  I  flew  to  Lady  Sarah's, 
as  soon  as  I  could  think  her  awake. 

*'  I  arose  early,"  said  she  to  me  with  a  charming 
grace,  "  for  I  had  no  doubt  but  that  you  would 
come  to  have  breakfast  with  me.  Let  us  begin 
by  having  breakfast.  Send  away  your  cabriolet, 
which  would  show  that  you  are  here,  for  I  wish  to 
close  my  door  to  everyone,  so  that  we  may  be  able 
to  have  a  talk  together  without  being  interrupted. 


56  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Sir  Charles  Is  at  tennis,  as  well  as  Lord  Carlisle, 
and  they  only  return  for  dinner." 

We  had  breakfast;  she  had  her  door  closed,  and 
the  conversation  which  I  am  about  to  report  began : 
"  I  love  you,  monsieur  de  Lauzun,  and  seeing 
you  so  unhappy  and  so  tender,  I  was  persuaded 
that  you  loved  me,  and  I  was  unable  to  resist  the 
pleasure  of  relieving  your  troubles,  by  confessing 
that  I  loved  you.  A  lover  is  ordinarily  hardly  an 
v^  event  in  the  life  of  a  French  woman;  it  is  the 
greatest  of  all  for  an  English  woman:  from  this 
moment  all  is  changed  for  her,  and  the  loss  of  her 
existence  and  of  her  rest  is  commonly  the  end  of 
a  sentiment  which  in  France  has  but  an  agreeable 
and  but  little  dangerous  outcome.  This  certainty 
however  does  not  always  stop  them.  Choosing 
our  husbands  It  is  less  permissible  in  us  not  to  love 
them,  and  the  crime  of  deceiving  them  is  never 
forgiven  us.  I  shall  add  to  that  real  remorse  of 
being  so  ungrateful  for  the  kindness  of  Sir  Charles, 
whose  principal  occupation  is  my  happiness.  I 
have  pleasure  In  telling  you  that  I  love  you,  but 
I  am  not  the  less  convinced  that  we  have  nothing 
but  misfortunes  to  expect  from  our  love.     Our  na- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  57 

tlons  are  always  separated  by  the  sea,  and  often  by 
war.  We  shall  spend  the  three-fourths  of  our 
lives  without  seeing  each  other,  and  our  destiny 
will  depend  always  on  a  letter  going  astray  or  be- 
ing Intercepted.  We  have  everything  to  fear  from 
Lord  Carlisle;  he  has  been  In  love  with  me  for  a 
long  time,  and  he  Is  reasonable,  because  he  believes 
it  Impossible  that  I  should  have  a  lover,  but  jeal- 
ousy will  enlighten  him  promptly,  and  will  make 
him  capable  of  anything.  I  must  also  speak  of  my 
character :  I  am  naturally  a  coquette ;  I  shall  sacri- 
fice my  coquetry  to  you  with  pleasure.  If  that 
depends  on  me;  but  your  jealousy  could  render 
us  both  very  unhappy.  I  have  too  good  an  opin- 
ion of  you  to  give  any  consideration  to  the  risk 
of  surrendering  my  honour  and  my  happiness  to 
your  probity  and  to  your  discretion;  judge  If  I 
should.  If  I  can  have  a  lover !  '* 

"  I  wish  you  to  be  happy,"  I  replied  to  her,  "  but 
there  Is  no  power  on  earth  which  can  hinder  me 
from  worshipping  you." 

We  promised  each  other  not  to  wander  from 
the  strictest  circumspection  and  prudence,  but  our 
pledges  were  soon  violated.     Lady  Sarah  loved 


58  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

me  very  much  and  granted  me  nothing.  Our  good 
faith,  our  gaiety,  Interested  the  public,  which  this 
time  was  most  Indulgent.  Lord  Carlisle  kept 
silent,  In  the  hope  that  Lady  Sarah  would  forget 
me  as  soon  as  she  should  have  left  France.  The 
date  of  her  departure  was  approaching,  and  the 
fatal  night  finally  came.  Sir  Charles  Bunbury 
proposed  to  Lord  Carlisle  and  to  me  that  we 
accompany  them  a  part  of  the  way;  we  accepted, 
and  on  the  first  night  we  slept  at  Pont-Salnte- 
Maxence,  near  ChantUly.  The  remembrance  of 
that  evening  will  ever  be  with  me ;  a  single  candle 
lit  up  a  rather  dark  and  dirty  room,  as  usually  are 
almost  all  French  Inns.  Sir  Charles  was  writing; 
Lord  Carlisle,  his  head  bowed  on  his  two  hands, 
appeared  wrapped  in  the  deepest  meditation.  An 
old  English  maid,  who  had  brought  him  up,  de- 
voured me  with  looks  of  hatred  that  seemed  to 
penetrate  me.  Lady  Sarah  was  weeping,  and  in 
spite  of  all  efforts  a  few  tears  were  rolling  down 
my  own  cheeks.  I  shared  the  same  room  as  Lord 
Carlisle;  he  could  no  longer  control  himself  and 
proposed  that  we  should  fight  on  our  return  to 
Paris.     I  was  beloved ;  there  was  no  merit  in  being 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  59 

reasonable,  and  I  replied  with  moderation,  and 
yet  expected  that  he  would  seek  me  out  whenever 
he  could,  without  compromising  Lady  Sarah.  We 
separated  at  Arras.  Lord  Carlisle  did  not  have 
the  courage  to  leave  a  person  so  dear  to  him;  he 
returned  to  England,  Instead  of  coming  back  to 
Paris,  and  travelling  through  Italy  as  he  had 
planned.  I  think  It  well  here  to  give  the  letter 
with  which  Lady  Sarah  entrusted  me  for  M.  le 
prince  de  ContI,  and  what  she  wrote  me  from 
Calais: 

'*  You  have  been  so  good  to  me,  Monselgneur, 
that  It  would  be  very  wrong  In  me  should  I  leave 
your  charming  country  without  thanking  you.  In 
truth,  I  did  not  believe  It  possible  that  I  would 
be  sorry  to  leave  France,  and  that  I  should  leave 
behind  the  better  part  of  myself.  Yes,  Mon- 
selgneur, It  breaks  my  heart  to  return  to  my  own 
country,  and  to  leave  the  only  man  I  can  love. 
Lauzun  loves  me  more  than  anything  on  earth, 
and,  very  unhappy  not  to  follow  me,  there  Is  not 
a  sacrifice  he  would  not  make.  I  tremble  that 
he  may  come  to  England  without  permission  and 


6o  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

that  this  act  should  have  for  him  very  dire  conse- 
quences. Grant  him  your  protection,  Monsei- 
gneur,  and  that  permission  which  will  make  me 
so  happy.  I  shall  be  even  more  so  In  being  in- 
debted to  you  for  this,  for  no  one,  Monseigneur, 
is  more  respectfully  attached  to  you  than  your  most 
humble  and  obedient  servant. 

"  Sarah  Bunbury. 

''  Arras,  February  ^f,  176^^' 

"  You  have  wholly  changed  my  heart,  my  friend; 
it  is  sad  and  broken;  and,  although  you  hurt  me 
so,  I  can  have  no  other  thoughts  than  my  love. 
I  had  no  idea  that  such  a  thing  could  happen,  and 
I  thought  that  I  was  proud  enough  and  good 
enough  not  to  have  my  happiness  depend  on  a 
French  lover.  The  wind  is  contrary,  and  I  am 
not  sorry:  it  is  better  to  be  In  the  same  country. 
I  weep  much.  I  told  Sir  Charles  that  I  had  a 
headache,  and  he  accepted  the  explanation.  Lord 
Carlisle  did  not  believe  it,  for  he  looked  at  me 
very  seriously.  .  .  .  Oh!  mon  Dieuf  what  I 
am  doing  must  be  very  bad  since  I  strive  to  conceal 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  6i 

it,  and  that  I,  the  most  truthful  of  women,  find 
myself  obliged  to  lie  and  deceive  two  persons  whom 
I  so  much  esteem.  They  went  out,  and  I  remained 
behind  to  write  to  the  one  who  is  even  dearer  to 
me  than  the  rest  which  I  have  lost  for  him.  I 
dare  not  send  my  letter  to  the  post  by  a  servant; 
I  am  having  It  done  by  one  of  the  Inn  boys:  he 
seems  gentle  and  kind;  he  promises  to  be  exact, 
and  not  to  mention  the  matter  to  anyone ;  I  should 
be  utterly  ruined  if  he  betrayed  me.  Everything 
bores  me.  Importunes  me,  and  It  will  thus  continue 
until  I  see  you.  Come  as  soon  as  you  can  do  so 
without  Imprudence;  for  I  forbid  you  anything 
you  might  regret.  Obtain  a  leave  of  absence; 
M.  le  prince  de  ContI  Is  extremely  good  to  you 
and  will  assist  you.  Come  and  with  your  presence 
crown  the  greatest  happiness  your  mistress  may 
expect.  I  do  not  fear  that  you  will  not  compre- 
hend my  ridiculous  French;  your  heart  and  mine 
will  always  understand  one  another.  Good-bye, 
for  I  fear  to  be  surprised.  Think  that  for  you 
alone  exists  your  Sarah. 

''  Calais,  February  6,  1767 J* 


62  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  returned  to  Paris  on  horseback,  and  in  the 
most  awful  state.  A  malignant  fever  could  not 
have  caused  a  greater  change  In  me.  M.  le  prince 
de  ContI  was  flattered  at  Lady  Sarah's  confidence, 
and  responded  so  readily,  that  within  two  weeks 
I  had  leave  to  go  to  England.  There  I  was  re- 
ceived in  a  manner  to  increase  my  love,  if  such  a 
thing  were  possible. 

After  the  ceremonies  of  presentation  and  visits 
which  the  pedantry  of  M.  le  comte  de  Guerchi, 
at  that  time  ambassador  of  France,  made  almost 
everlasting,  I  finally  left  for  the  country  with  Sir 
Charles  and  Lady  Sarah. 

The  time  I  spent  at  Barton  was  certainly  the 
happiest  of  my  life.  At  the  end  of  a  few  days 
Sir  Charles  was  obliged  to  absent  himself  for 
three  weeks,  which  I  spent  In  tete-a-tete  with  his 
wife.  She  showed  me  the  tenderest  love  but 
would  grant  me  nothing.  Finally,  one  evening 
she  told  me  that  I  might  come  down  to  her  room 
when  everyone  had  retired.  I  awaited  the  long- 
hoped  for  moment  with  extreme  Impatience.  I 
found  her  in  bed  and  thought  I  could  take  some 
liberties;  she  appeared  so  offended  and  grieved  at 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  63 

my  conduct  that  I  did  not  persist.  She  however 
permitted  me  to  lie  near  her;  but  she  exacted  a 
moderation  and  reserve  which  was  almost  beyond 
me.  This  charming  torture  lasted  several  nights. 
I  had  lost  the  hope  of  Its  ever  ending,  when,  pas- 
sionately pressing  me  In  her  arms,  she  crowned  all 
my  desires. 

"  I  did  not  wish,"  said  she  to  me,  *'  that  my 
lover  should  have  anything  by  force,  nor  that  he 
should  owe  it  to  my  weakness  or  to  his  lack  of 
respect  towards  me.  I  wished  him  to  owe  every- 
thing to  my  love.  I  give  myself  to  you ;  yes,  Sarah 
is  wholly  yours.'' 

We  went  out  riding  together  the  next  day. 

*'  Do  you  love  me  more  than  all  else,"  she  said 
to  me,  "  and  do  you  feel  capable  to  sacrifice  every- 
thing?" 

"  I  assuredly  do,"  I  replied  without  hesitation, 
and  with  the  certainty  of  never  repenting  it. 

*'  Well !  "  she  continued,  looking  at  me  with  her 
eyes  that  have  no  equal,  "  do  you  wish  to  give  up 
everything,  leave  everything,  to  come  to  Jamaica, 
to  devote  yourself  solely  to  the  happiness  of  your 
mistress?     I  have  a  rich  childless  relative  there. 


64  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

who  has  love,  Indulgence,  and  of  whom  I  am  sure ; 
he  will  receive  us  gladly."  And  as  I  was  about 
to  reply:  "  Wait,"  she  Interrupted,  "  I  do  not  wish 
to  know  your  answer  before  a  week." 

What  Lady  Sarah  proposed  to  me  was  In  truth 
what  could  render  me  most  happy.  I  regretted 
none  of  the  sacrifices  which  would  probably  have 
cost  another  so  much ;  but  I  could  not  conceal  that 
she  was  frivolous,  a  coquette.  It  seemed  to  me 
Impossible  that  she  should  not  cease  to  love  me, 
that  she  should  not  some  day  repent  so  rash  a 
decision.  Lady  Sarah,  unhappy,  dissatisfied,  with- 
out occupation,  without  subsistence,  at  the  other 
end  of  the  world,  might  reproach  me  for  being 
the  cause  of  her  ruin;  It  would  have  been  a  Hades, 
and  such  a  prospect  frightened  me. 

The  week  passed.     I  confided  my  fears  to  her. 

"  It  Is  well,  my  friend,"  said  she  to  me,  some- 
what coldly;  "  you  are  more  prudent,  more  provi- 
dent than  I ;  you  are  perhaps  right,  let  us  drop  the 
subject." 

Her  manners  towards  me  were  the  same.  I 
however  thought  I  saw  in  her  something  con- 
strained, which  gave  me  anxiety.     Her  husband 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  65 

came  back  and  we  returned  to  the  city.  The  doc- 
tors ordered  Sir  Charles,  whose  health  was  rather 
delicate,  to  go  to  Bath  to  take  the  waters;  he  went 
and  left  his  wife  in  London.  I  thought  it  courte- 
ous to  go  and  spend  two  or  three  days  with  him: 
I  mentioned  the  matter  to  Lady  Sarah,  who  ap- 
proved of  it,  and  who  seemed  to  be  grateful  to 
me  for  It.  I  left  on  the  Monday,  wishing  to  be 
back  in  London  on  the  morning  of  the  following 
Friday.  She  herself  promised  to  wait  for  me,  to 
have  her  door  closed,  and  to  spend  the  entire  day 
with  me.  I  returned  to  London,  with  all  the 
eagerness  of  a  man  much  in  love;  I  was  dismayed 
not  to  find  Lady  Sarah  there,  and  to  learn  that 
she  had  left  with  Lord  Carlisle,  to  go  to  Good- 
wood, to  the  home  of  the  Duke  of  Richmond,  her 
brother. 

All  that  fury  and  jealousy  could  Inspire  took 
possession  of  my  heart.  I  wrote  a  letter  to  Lady 
Sarah,  dictated  by  anger  and  hastiness;  I  sent  it 
to  her  at  Goodwood  by  one  of  my  men.  I  told 
her  in  my  letter  that  If  she  did  not  return  to  Lon- 
don at  once,  I  should  consider  her  as  the  most 
wicked,   the   most   false   and  most  perfidious   of 


66  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

women.  I  awaited  the  return  of  my  messenger 
with  inexpressible  impatience.  He  returned  at 
last,  and  brought  me  back  a  gentle  and  even  rather 
tender  reply;  some  reproaches  regarding  the  way 
in  which  I  embittered  all  the  charms  of  love  by 
my  violence.  She  promised  me  to  be  in  London 
in  two  days.  I  waited  for  her  at  her  home  until 
midnight.  During  the  time  she  had  set,  every 
coach  that  entered  Whitehall  seemed  to  me  must 
be  bringing  her,  and  I  saw  my  hopes  rise  and  fall 
every  instant  during  that  day,  perhaps  the  longest 
in  my  life.  I  returned  to  my  rooms,  and  my  whole 
night  was  spent  in  walking  and  in  the  most  painful 
thought. 

At  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  someone  knocked 
at  my  door;  I  was  the  first  to  open  it.  Lady 
Sarah  had  just  arrived  and  asked  for  me.  I  ran 
or  rather  flew  to  her.  I  thought  her  face  was 
serious  and  composed :  a  table  with  all  things  nec- 
essary for  a  breakfast  was  before  her,  and  several 
servants  were  in  the  room.  More  than  an  hour 
passed  before  we  were  alone. 

"  Now,"  she  said  to  me,  "  that  I  need  fear  no 
interruption,  I  must  speak  of  matters  which  interest 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  67 

us  equally.  You  know  what  charming  qualities  in 
you  have  won  my  heart.  Even  the  excess  of  your 
jealousy  did  not  displease  me;  that  of  your  love 
being  so  great  a  compensation !  Your  anger,  when 
you  thought  me  a  coquette,  I  bore  with  submis- 
sion, without  ill-humour,  and  I  have  never  found 
it  hard  to  ask  your  pardon  when  you  were  not 
always  in  the  right.  I  wished  to  give  you  Lady 
Sarah  wholly  and  for  ever,  her  very  existence,  her 
reputation,  the  most  absolute  power  over  her. 
You  have  not  had  sufficient  confidence  either  in 
your  constancy,  or  in  mine.  You  have  not  found 
me  necessary  to  your  happiness,  and  you  did  not 
care  to  have  with  me  bonds  that  nothing  could 
have  broken.  In  crushing  my  heart,  you  have 
weakened  your  Image  In  It;  you  have  continued 
to  be  jealous  and  violent,  after  having  lost  the 
right  to  be:  I  now  feel  all  the  dangers  of  this. 
Nothing  can  make  me  forget  them.  If  my  brother 
had  asked  to  see  your  letter,  how  could  I  have 
refused  him?  And  if  the  Duke  of  Richmond  had 
read  It,  I  was  lost;  and  sacrificed  for  whom? 
.  .  .  You  yourself  have  destroyed  the  sen- 
timent which  attached  me  to  you ;  I  no  longer  love 


68  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

you;  but  It  was  too  tender  for  the  Impression,  now 
painful,  not  to  last.  From  now  until  a  time  per- 
haps far  off,  we  could  not  meet  with  Indifference ; 
I  therefore  make  bold  to  ask  you  as  a  favour  to 
leave  England,  and  henceforth  to  count  only  on 
the  tender  friendship  which  I  have  vowed  to  you 
for  life." 

Struck  as  If  by  lightning  by  a  blow  so  fearful 
and  unexpected,  I  lost  consciousness.  Lady  Sarah, 
moved  by  my  condition,  seated  on  the  floor  near 
me,  gave  me  aid  and  bathed  my  face  with  her 
tears.  Mme.  Joanes,  sister  of  Sir  Charles  Bun- 
bury,  entered,  and  astonished  at  the  sight,  fell 
back. 

"  Come,  madame  Joanes,"  she  said  to  her, 
"  take  care  of  this  unfortunate :  he  is  my  lover, 
and  I  leave  him  to  you."  So  saying  she  left  her 
room,  entered  her  chaise  and  started  to  join  her 
husband  at  Bath.  I  recovered  my  senses,  and 
returned  to  my  rooms  seemingly  quite  calm.  I 
mounted  a  horse  and  attempted  to  follow  Lady 
Sarah.  I  had  so  many  things  to  tell  her,  that  it 
seemed  she  would  not  be  lost  to  me  if  I  could 
speak  to  her  but  once  again.     After  a  few  miles 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  69 

I  again  fainted  and  spat  much  blood.  I  felt 
so  weak  that  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  go 
farther. 

I  had  much  trouble  in  reaching  London  once 
more,  where  I  was  dangerously  ill  for  several  days, 
and  where  I  received  the  most  generous  care  from 
Mme.  Joanes. 

Lady  Sarah  wrote  earnestly  asking  me  not  to 
go  away  without  coming  to  Bath  to  say  good-bye 
to  her.  I  could  not  resist  the  pleasure  or  rather 
the  necessity  of  seeing  her,  and  to  have  a  last 
explanation.  She  received  me  with  interest,  with 
friendship;  but  she  was  so  changed  towards  me, 
that,  far  from  thinking  of  prolonging  my  sojourn, 
I  thought  of  hastening  my  departure.  I  returned 
to  France  very  different  from  what  I  was  on  leav- 
ing for  England;  nothing  could  divert  me  from  a 
sentiment  which  made  me  so  unhappy.  Yet  Lady 
Sarah  wrote  me  regularly.  I  did  not  think  that 
she  had  a  lover;  but  I  had  been  loved  by  her,  and 
she  no  longer  loved  me.  My  unsociableness  was 
so  great  that  nothing  could  diminish  it.  I  learned 
that  Lady  Sarah  was  ill  in  London ;  nothing  could 
stop  me.     I   left  immediately  without  leave  of 


70  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

absence,  without  passport.  She  accepted  this 
token  of  affection  with  pleasure  and  gratitude. 

"  Leave,  my  friend,"  said  she,  "  within  twenty- 
four  hours,  remember  that  Lady  Sarah  is  nothing 
more  than  your  friend.  Do  not  incur  the  risks 
for  her  which  a  longer  absence  might  entail." 

On  my  return  I  heard  from  her  more  rarely; 
and  finally  not  at  all.  I  sought  all  means  of  for- 
getting her,  but  without  success.  I  tried  to  live 
the  sort  of  life  I  had  led  before  knowing  her.  I 
could  no  more  become  attached  to  any  woman; 
comparisons  were  too  much  to  their  disadvantage; 
my  character  was  entirely  changed.  I  had  lost  my 
gaiety,  all  the  qualities  that  made  me  sought  after. 
I  was  indifferent  to  the  pleasures  which  formerly 
had  the  greatest  charm  for  me.  Yet  I  sought 
every  opportunity  to  divert  my  mind  from  so  deep 
a  grief,  but  almost  always  without  success.  I  made 
the  acquaintance  of  a  very  pretty  girl,  at  the  Opera 
ball.  She  has  made  too  much  of  a  sensation  not 
to  mention  her;  her  name  was  Mile.  Vaubernier: 
she  was'  called  the  angel,  because  of  her  celestial 
face;  she  was  living  with  M.  le  comte  du  Barry, 
who  supported  himself  by  Intrigues  and  all  sorts 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  71 

of  trades.  I  was  invited  to  supper  at  the  house, 
which  looked  quite  fine,  and  where  there  were 
some  very  pretty  persons;  but  it  is  impossible  to 
find  a  more  ludicrous  figure  than  that  of  the  mas- 
ter. M.  du  Barry  was  in  a  superb  rohe  de  cham- 
hre,  his  hat  on  his  head,  containing  two  baked 
apples  which  he  had  been  ordered  to  put  over 
his  eyes. 

M.  le  due  de  Choiseul,  at  this  time,  resolved 
upon  the  conquest  of  Corsica,^*  and  he  sent  over 
M.  le  marquis  de  Chauvelin  with  sixteen  battalions. 
The  prospect  of  battle  was  too  precious  to  be 
neglected.  I  was  not  on  sufficiently  good  terms 
with  all  my  relatives  for  them  to  fear  that  I  should 
be  killed.  I  was  therefore  detailed  as  aide-de- 
camp to  M.  de  Chauvelin. 


CHAPTER  III 


CHAPTER  III 

(1768-1772) 

I  LEFT  for  Corsica  in  the  month  of  June,  1768. 
I  found  M.  Chardon  ^^  at  Toulon;  he  was  com- 
missary of  Corsica,  and  was  taking  with  him  his 
wife,  aged  eighteen  and  pretty;  she  appeared  to 
me  to  be  a  gift  from  Heaven,  and  I  began,  with- 
out affectation,  to  pay  her  attentions  which  were 
not  over  well  received. 

I  had  orders  not  to  go  to  Corsica  without  M. 
de  Chauvelin,  whom  I  had  left  in  Paris.  I  learned 
that  fighting  was  going  on,  and  I  embarked  on 
the  King's  xebec  Le  Singe,  to  go  to  Saint-Florent. 
M.  de  Bomluer,  commander  of  the  King's  navy, 
sent  me  orders  to  disembark.  I  returned  to  land. 
I  took  only  Mme.  Chardon  into  my  confidence,  and 
I  started  that  night  on  a  fishing  boat.  M.  de 
Chauvelin  arrived  three  weeks  after  me  and  placed 
me  under  arrest  for  a  few  days. 

75 


76  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  waged  war  with  the  ardour  and  activity  of  a 
man  who  desires  to  give  proof  of  his  capacity. 
My  affairs  with  Mme.  Chardon  were  not  progress- 
ing; she  was  polite,  but  nothing  else  but  polite. 
I  only  lacked  a  mistress  to  be  perfectly  happy,  and 
I  did  not  become  discouraged.  M.  de  Chauvelin's 
first  successes  were  not  of  long  duration:  the  in- 
fantry of  the  royal  legion,  the  company  of  gren- 
adiers of  Languedoc,  etc.,  .  .  .  were  shut  in 
Borgho,  badly  fortified,  and  attacked  for  thirty-five 
days  by  the  most  formidable  that  Corsica  pos- 
sessed, when  M.  de  Chauvelin  resolved  to  go  to  the 
assistance  of  Borgho,  and  with  such  arrangements, 
that  it  was  impossible  to  doubt  of  the  disaster  of 
that  day;  therefore  never  did  I  see  such  consterna- 
tion as  that  which  prevailed  in  Bastia.  The  danger 
in  which  each  thought  himself  when  we  left  the 
town,  caused  every  other  consideration  to  be  for- 
gotten. Mme.  Chardon  gave  me  a  white  feather 
which  I  placed  in  my  hat,  and  which  certainly 
brought  me  luck,  since  it  did  not  cause  me  to  be 
killed;  It  made  me  so  conspicuous  that  every  shot 
was  preferably  sent  towards  me.  Everyone  knows 
what  happened  in  the  Borgho  engagement  and 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  77 

how  disastrous  it  was  to  our  small  army.  The 
battle  was  lost;  M.  de  Chauvelln,  closely  pressed, 
had  been  obliged  to  retreat  with  such  haste,  that 
the  bullets  reached  his  field-hospital. 

It  was  seen,  with  despair,  that  M.  de  Marboeuf 
had  been  abandoned,  with  a  third  of  his  troops, 
on  the  other  side  of  the  Golo,  and  that  all  com- 
munications between  them  had  been  cut.  There 
remained,  along  the  sea,  a  passage  that  could  be 
pointed  out  to  M.  le  comte  de  Marboeuf,  and  have 
him  supported  by  a  few  companies  of  grenadiers; 
but  he  had  to  be  found,  and  this  dangerous  mission 
required  a  knowledge  of  the  country  which  was 
possessed  by  no  one  but  me,  for  I  had  already 
visited  Corsica  with  M.  de  Marboeuf.  I  offered 
my  services  and  left  with  my  hussars.  When  I 
had  gone  about  five  hundred  feet,  a  few  shots  were 
fired  at  me  from  the  brush,  but  these  did  not  stop 
me  and  I  passed  on  at  a  gallop;  but  I  was  soon 
halted  by  a  considerable  volley  of  gunshots,  which 
appeared  to  me  must  come  from  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal bodies  of  the  Corslcan  army.  I  retreated, 
wishing  to  reach  the  coast. 

The  Solssonnals  regiment,  which  escorted  M. 


78  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

de  Chauvelln,  had  formed  In  battle  array  and  had 
marched  forward  at  the  first  shots  heard,  and  re- 
sponded to  the  last  by  a  lively  and  continued  fire 
from  the  two  battalions;  I  passed  along  the  sea 
among  the  rocks,  and  joined  M.  de  Marboeuf,  who 
was  being  closely  pursued  by  the  Corslcans,  and 
who  was  wounded,  as  were  also  M.M.  d'Arcam- 
bale  and  Campeme,  while  I  was  speaking  to  him. 
I  pointed  out  the  surest  road  to  find  M.  de 
Chauvelln,  whom  he  joined  without  accident.  M. 
de  Chauvelln  told  me  that  his  misfortunes  did  not 
prevent  him  from  fully  appreciating  the  service 
I  had  rendered;  that  he  would  ask  for  the  cross 
of  Saint  Louis  for  me,  and  that  he  thought  that 
he  could  promise  It  to  me  before  the  whole  army. 
He  has  never  spoken  of  the  matter  to  anyone  since 
then. 

I  found  at  General  Headquarters  a  short  note 
from  Mme.  Chardon,  who,  already  Informed  of 
our  defeat,  requested  me  to  be  careful  of  a  life 
In  which  she  was  Interested,  and  promised  to  make 
me  happy.  The  army  was  slowly  returning  to 
Bastia ;  I  preceded  It  through  paths  known  to  me, 
and  I  reached  the  city  two  hours  before  the  others. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  79 

Mme.  Chardon  kept  her  word,  and  surrendered  to 
me  with  a  tenderness  and  sincerity  which  have 
always  made  me  retain  much  friendship  for  her. 
Her  husband,  who  was  beginning  to  be  jealous  of 
me,  returned;  he  thought  that  I  was  coming  on 
behind,  and  wanted  to  take  advantage  of  the  op- 
portunity by  laying  a  trap  for  his  wife  and  discover 
her  sentiments;  he  told  her  on  entering  that  all 
was  lost;  that  the  army  had  been  almost  destroyed, 
many  persons  of  her  acquaintance  killed,  and  men- 
tioned me  as  among  the  dead. 

"  I  must  then  have  brought  him  back  to  life," 
she  said,  laughing,  "for  he  is  In  the  next  room, 
very  tired.  It  is  true,  but  I  assure  you  that  he  Is 
not  dead." 

Several  other  checks  followed  the  unfortunate 
Borgho's  engagement.  Fighting  was  going  on  at 
the  very  gates  of  Bastia;  this  was  the  sort  of  life 
that  suited  me  best;  throughout  the  day,  under  fire, 
and  in  the  evening  supper  with  my  mistress.  M. 
de  Chardon's  jealousy  disturbed  my  happiness  to 
some  extent:  his  wife  was  often  ill  treated  and  to 
be  pitied;  but  who  Is  not  aware  that  moments  of 
love  compensate  for  centuries  of  sorrow? 


8o  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

M.  de  Chauvelln  went  away,  M.  le  comte  de 
Marboeuf  took  a  liking  to  and  acquired  confidence 
in  me.  We  were  in  the  month  of  January:  all 
was  quiet.  I  asked  his  permission  to  go  and  spend 
two  days  in  the  camp  of  Corsica ;  he  granted  It  to 
me.  He  learned  during  my  absence  that  Clemente 
PaslI  had  formed  the  project  of  passing  between 
his  redoubts,  to  penetrate  into  Cape  Corso  and  to 
attack  him  on  all  sides  at  the  same  time.  The 
moment  when  M.  de  Marbceuf  received  this  piece 
of  news  was  almost  that  of  its  execution.  It  was 
Important  to  occupy  Montebello  In  front  of  Bastia ; 
he  wanted  to  send  me  with  a  few  companies  of 
grenadiers ;  but  I  was  not  there,  and  It  was  neces- 
sary that  they  should  leave  that  same  evening. 
He  asked  Mme.  Chardon  several  times  If  I  should 
not  return  that  day.  She  perceived  that  there  was 
something  new,  pressed  him  vigorously,  and  dis- 
covered his  secret.  She  threw  herself,  weeping, 
in  the  arms  of  M.  de  Marboeuf,  who  loved  her 
tenderly. 

*'  You  know  M.  de  Lauzun,''  she  said  to  him; 
'*  he  would  be  less  dear  to  me.  If  he  were  apt  to 
forgive  me  for  allowing  him  to  lose,  through  my 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  8i 

negligence,  an  occasion  to  distinguish  himself,  how- 
ever dangerous  it  might  be.  I  am  going  to  send 
him  a  messenger  without  going  into  particulars, 
and  I  give  you  my  word  that  he  will  be  here  before 
the  departure  of  the  detachment." 

I  reached  her  house  without  suspecting  anything. 

"  Do  not  lose  a  moment,"  she  said  to  me,  "  go 
to  M.  de  Marboeuf,  he  has  something  to  say  to 
you.  He  will  prove  to  you  that  I  love  your  fame 
as  much  as  I  do  your  person." 

I  was  fortunate  enough  to  take  possession  of 
Montebello  ahead  of  the  Corsicans.  I  should  have 
spent  a  very  cold  night  there,  had  it  not  been  made 
warm  by  frequent  attacks.  At  break  of  day  I 
perceived  M.  de  Marboeuf  in  the  plain.  With 
fixed  bayonets  we  passed  through  the  Corsicans 
who  surrounded  us,  and  joined  him.  They  re- 
treated to  the  village  of  Barbaggio,  which  we 
cannonaded  all  day  long  without  success. 

The  next  day,  people  came  from  Bastia,  as  to 
a  show,  to  see  our  siege.  The  position  itself  made 
it  safe  for  those  who  wished  to  be  but  spectators. 
Mme.  Chardon  came  there  on  horseback,  and  stood 
near  M.  de  Marboeuf.     Her  husband  returned  to 


82  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

town  to  order  a  second  field-hospital,  the  number 
of  our  wounded  being  considerable.  A  rather 
large  body  of  the  enemy  succeeded  in  reaching  a 
small  plain,  from  where  they  kept  up  a  murderous 
fire  against  our  battery,  and  killed  many  gunners. 
M.  de  Marboeuf  ordered  me  to  charge  them  with 
some  dragoons  of  the  Soubise  legion.  I  left  at 
once.  Mme.  Chardon  wished  to  follow  me;  I 
tried  to  prevent  her  and  later  to  have  her  stopped 
to  send  her  back  to  M.  de  Marboeuf;  but  she  rode 
very  rapidly;  she  passed  before  me  at  full  speed. 

"  Are  you  one  of  those  who  believe  that  a  woman 
should  risk  her  life  only  In  childbirth;  and  can  she 
not  be  permitted  to  once  follow  her  lover?"  she 
said. 

She  went  through  many  shots  with  the  greatest 
calmness,  giving  all  that  she  had  in  her  pockets 
to  the  soldiers  and  to  the  dragoons,  and  only 
returned  to  me  after  the  affair  was  ended.  The 
whole  army  kept  the  secret  of  this  charming  reck- 
lessness with  a  fidelity  which  one  could  not  have  ex- 
pected of  three  or  four  persons. 

Everyone  knows  the  outcome  of  the  Barbaggio 
affair,  and  that  the  modesty  of  M.  de  Marboeuf, 


DUG  DE  LAU2UN  83 

who  would  not  transmit  the  news  by  an  officer, 
cost  him  the  command  of  the  army :  the  mail  boat 
having  stopped  In  Italy,  instead  of  going  on,  the 
news  only  reached  Its  destination  after  the  appoint- 
ment of  M.  le  comte  de  Vaux. 

To  quiet  the  jealousy  of  M.  Chardon,  I  went 
to  spend  six  weeks  at  Roscane;  I  then  returned  to 
Corsica,  where  I  learned  of  the  marriage  and  pre- 
sentation of  Mme.  la  comtesse  du  Barry.  I  went 
through  the  campaign  with  M.  le  comte  de  Vaux, 
as  first  assistant-major  of  his  army.  Nothing 
remarkable  happened  to  me  during  this  campaign; 
he  sent  me  away  on  the  24th  of  June  to  carry 
to  the  Court  the  news  of  the  total  submission 
of  the  Island  and  of  the  departure  of  M.  de 
Paoll.  I  did  not  leave  Corsica  without  regret,  for 
I  spent  there  what  was  perhaps  the  happiest  year 
of  my  life.  I  hurried  day  and  night,  and  I  arrived, 
half  dead  with  fatigue,  at  Saint  Hubert,  June  29, 
1769,  at  five  o'clock  In  the  evening. 

The  King  was  at  the  Council;  I  asked  for  M.  le 
due  de  Choiseul,  and  handed  him  my  dispatches. 
The  King  bade  me  enter,  received  me  most  kindly, 
and  commanded  me  to  remain  at  Saint  Hubert, 


84  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

just  as  I  was,  In  jacket  and  boots.  The  curiosity 
of  again  seeing  the  angel  in  so  different  a  position 
caused  me  to  remain  with  pleasure :  I  went  to  the 
salon  to  await  the  end  of  the  Council  meeting;  she 
was  not  long  in  coming,  embraced  me  with  good 
grace,  and  said  to  me,  laughing: 

"  Would  we  ever  have  dreamed  to  meet  again 
here?" 

The  King,  seeing  that  she  appeared  quite 
familiar  with  me,  asked  her  If  she  knew  me. 

"  He  has  long  been  a  friend  of  mine,"  she 
replied  without  embarrassment. 

M.  le  due  de  Choiseul  tried  to  become  recon- 
ciled with  me,  and  approached  with  such  good 
grace,  that  I  was  much  impressed  and  vowed  him 
an  attachment  of  which  I  have  often  since  given 
him  evidence,  and  which  would  never  have 
changed,  had  he  so  wished.  I  was  given  the  cross 
of  Saint  Louis  as  a  reward  of  my  news:  which 
flattering  favour,  at  my  age,  wronged  no  one,  and 
gave  me  much  pleasure. 

I  followed  the  King  to  Compiegne,  and  I  con- 
tinued to  be  well  treated  by  him,  as  also  by  Mme. 
du  Barry.     The  King  suggested  to  M.  le  marechal 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  85 

de  Biron  that  he  give  me  the  reversion  of  the 
regiment  of  the  Gardes-Frangaises;  whether  he 
considered  that  the  King  had  been  advised  by  M. 
le  due  de  Choiseul,  or  whether  he  had  the  ordi- 
nary dishke  old  people  have  for  their  reversioners, 
he  raised  my  youth  as  an  objection  and  refused  to 
comply.  M.  le  due  de  Choiseul  wished  to  give 
me  the  Corsican  legion  which  he  was  then  raising, 
a  thing  which  tempted  me  very  much;  it  was  a 
regiment  of  four  battalions.  I  refused,  and  re- 
mained in  the  regiment  of  the  guards  out  of  def- 
erence to  my  father. 

During  the  voyage  to  Compiegne,  M.  du  Barry 
made  an  appointment  with  me  in  the  forest,  and 
I  went  there  the  next  morning.  He  complained 
to  me  of  the  bitterness  which  M.  le  due  de 
Choiseul  had  against  Mme.  du  Barry  and  against 
himself;  told  me  that  she  appreciated  so  able  a 
minister,  and  that  she  earnestly  desired  to  live  on 
good  terms  with  him,  and  that  he  had  better  not 
force  her  to  become  his  enemy;  that  she  had  over 
the  King  more  influence  than  Mme.  de  Pompa- 
dour ever  had,  and  that  she  would  be  very  sorry 
if  he  compelled  her  to  use  it  to  his  detriment.     He 


( 


86  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

requested  me  to  report  this  conversation  to  M.  le 
due  de  Choiseul,  and  to  convey  to  him  all  sorts  of 
protestations  of  attachment.  I  performed  my 
commission.  M.  le  due  de  Choiseul  received  it 
with  the  haughtiness  of  a  minister  persecuted  by 
women,  and  who  feels  that  he  has  nothing  to  fear. 
An  implacable  war  was  therefore  declared  between 
him  and  the  King's  mistress;  and  Mme.  le  duchesse 
de  Grammont,  in  her  insulting  talks,  did  not  spare 
the  King  himself. 

During  the  year  1769,  a  very  pretty  dancer  of 
the  Opera,  named  Mile.  Audinot,^^  reproached 
me  for  not  recognising  her;  in  truth  I  recalled  that 
I  had  acted  in  comedy  with  her  at  Ile-Adam,^"^ 
when  she  was  but  a  mere  child.  It  was  difficult 
to  find  a  more  attractive  face.  We  took  a  liking 
to  one  another;  but  for  some  time  this  did  not  do 
us  much  good.  She  was  kept  in  magnificent  style 
by  M.  le  marechal  de  Soubise,  carefully  watched 
by  her  mother  and  by  several  other  persons.  She 
dwelt  on  a  second  story,  in  the  rue  de  Richelieu, 
in  a  rather  old  house,  which  shook  at  the  passing 
of  every  coach.  An  idea  occurred  to  me  which 
succeeded  perfectly;  I  bribed  a  servant  who  had 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  87 

a  key  made  for  me,  and  I  sought  an  English  car- 
riage which  made  much  noise ;  I  caused  it  to  pass 
In  front  of  the  house,  and,  with  its  aid,  I  entered 
and  left  without  the  mother,  who  slept  in  the  next 
room,  noticing  it.  This  continued  for  almost  the 
entire  winter.  It  was  finally  discovered,  but  what 
could  not  be  prevented  had  to  be  permitted.  The 
young  girl  loved  me  very  much,  she  wanted  to 
leave  M.  de  Soubise,  I  prevented  her  from  doing 
so;  he  heard  of  it,  and  was  grateful  to  me,  and 
thought  it  best  that  she  continue  her  relations  with 
me. 

The  violence  of  M.  de  Choiseul  and  of  his 
women  against  Mme.  du  Barry  was  stronger  than 
ever,  and  the  impropriety  of  their  speeches  against 
a  prince  to  whom  they  owed  everything,  infinitely 
decreased  the  merit  of  a  noble  and  generous  con- 
duct. My  father  was  on  the  same  terms  with 
Mme.  du  Barry  as  he  had  been  with  all  the  other 
King's  mistresses,  a  little  less  intimate,  however, 
because  of  M.  de  Choiseul.  I  rarely  called  on 
her  and  was  not  in  favour  for  having  declared 
that  I  should  never  permit  Mme.  de  Lauzun  to 
call.     I  was  well  aware  that  a  proposition  had 


y 


88  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

been  made  to  Mme.  de  Luxembourg  to  go  on  the 
short  trips,  and  that  she  had  almost  decided  to 
do  so.  My  firmness  stopped  her,  and  she  dared 
not  accept.  M.  le  due  d'Aiguillon  and  M.  le 
marechal  de  Richelieu  plotted  powerfully  against 
M.  le  due  de  Choiseul.  M.  le  prince  de  Conde 
joined  them;  they  finally  won,  and  M.  le  due  de 
Choiseul  was  exiled  to  Chanteloup,^^  on  the  24th 
\  of  December,  1770.  Never  will  favour  render  a 
minister  more  celebrated  than  did  this  disgrace. 
Consternation  was  general,  and  in  all  states  there 
was  no  one  who  did  not  seek  to  give  to  M.  de 
Choiseul  some  mark  of  attachment  and  venera- 
tion. 

I  did  not  hesitate  to  devote  myself  to  his  for- 
tune. I  took  a  great  deal  of  money  and  letters 
of  credit  on  different  places  in  Europe,  and  I  pre- 
pared to  accompany  him.  Everyone  was  con- 
vinced that  his  head  was  in  danger,  and  that  he 
would  soon  be  obliged  to  leave  the  Kingdom  so 
as  not  to  be  arrested.  I  experienced,  before  go- 
ing awly,  two  very  generous  acts  at  the  hands  of 
two  persons  of  very  different  stations  in  life. 
Mile.  Audinot  sent  me  4,000  louis  which  repre- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  89 

sented  her  entire  fortune,  and  was  In  a  veritable 
despair  at  my  refusing  them. 

I  remained  three  weeks  at  Chanteloup,  and  I 
then  returned  to  duty  at  Versailles.  At  a  few 
leagues  from  Paris  I  found  a  letter  and  horses 
from  M.  de  Guemenee.  He  advised  me  that  at 
the  Council  It  had  been  proposed  that  I  be  sent 
to  the  Bastille,  and  that  M.  le  marechal  de  Sou- 
blse  was  the  only  one  to  oppose  the  motion;  that 
Mme.  du  Barry  Insisted  strongly  on  my  being 
taught  a  lesson  for  having  gone  to  Chanteloup 
without  permission  and  for  having  carried  letters 
to  M.  de  Cholseul.  I  well  knew  that  they  would 
not  dare  arrest  me  In  Paris;  but  I  feared  the 
gates.  I  approached  that  of  Varennes,  fully  de- 
termined, If  I  should  see  the  slightest  move,  to 
rush  past  the  Invalldes  at  full  speed  and  to  swim 
across  the  river.  I  passed  without  accident,  and 
I  reached  my  little  house,  rue  Saint  Pierre,  where 
I  found  all  the  friends  of  M.  le  due  de  Cholseul 
awaiting  me. 

In  the  evening  I  went  to  Versailles  to  Mme. 
la  Dauphlne's  ball,  and  created  a  sensation.  All 
surrounded  me  to  have  news  from  Chanteloup, 


go  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  everybody  seemed  to  be  grateful  to  me  for 
my  courage.  I  never  played  so  fine  a  part  In 
my  life.  Mme.  la  Dauphlne  came  towards  me 
with  that  charm  of  manner  already  Inseparable 
from  her  every  action,  and  said  to  me : 

''  How  is  M.  de  Choiseul?  When  you  see  him 
again,  tell  him  that  I  shall  never  forget  what  I 
owe  him,  and  that  I  shall  always  take  the  most 
sincere  Interest  In  him." 

I  returned  to  Chanteloup  after  my  watch,^^ 
and  I  spent  there  all  the  time  I  was  not  on  duty. 
I  was  then  In  open  disgrace.  The  King  no 
longer  spoke  to  me. 

More  than  ever  on  friendly  terms  with  M.  le 
prince  de  Guemenee,  we  were  often  together. 
He  took  me  to  Mme.  de  Roth,  and  I  again  found 
that  charming  person  whom  I  had  taken  for  Mile, 
de  Boufflers  a  few  years  before.  She  was  then 
Mme.  la  comtesse  Dillon.  Few  women  have 
combined  so  many  amiable  qualities:  gentle,  noble, 
generous,  a  good  friend  after  ten  years.  I  take 
pleasure  In  admitting  that  with  the  desire,  the 
means  and  the  certainty  to  please,  Mme.  Dillon 
could  not  be  accused  of  a  shadow  of  coquetry. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  91 

A  liking  for  hunting  and  the  country  rendered  my 
intimacy  closer,  and  I  became  as  frequent  a  caller 
at  her  house  as  M.  de  Guemenee.  It  was  not 
long  before  I  noticed  how  dear  Mme.  Dillon  was 
to  him;  and  how  delicate  and  discreet  was  his 
manner  of  loving.  I  myself  did  not  escape  so 
dangerous  a  trap.  I  saw  with  grief  that  I  was 
in  love  with  Mme.  Dillon;  but,  good  gracious  I 
how  little  did  this  love  resemble  the  others.  I 
hoped  nothing  from  It;  I  did  not  see  in  the  fu- 
ture: I  did  not  even  dare  wish  the  possibility 
of  being  successful.  I  however  reproached  my- 
self as  of  a  treason  such  a  feeling  towards  a 
woman  to  whom  I  had  no  doubt  M.  de  Guemenee 
was  for  ever  devoted.  I  gave  the  strongest 
weapons  against  me,  under  the  pretext  of  confi- 
dence: I  concealed  from  Mme.  Dillon  none  of 
the  things  made  to  cause  a  woman  to  shun  me. 
I  showed  her  my  character  much  more  fickle  than 
It  was  in  fact;  I  told  her  of  my  love  of  freedom; 
I  confessed  that  I  was  naturally  inconstant. 

I  was  determined  to  travel  for  some  time,  but 
Mme.  Dillon  fell  ill  and  I  delayed  my  departure. 
She  recovered  and  I  set  the  date  of  my  leaving 


92  DUG  DE  LAUZUN 

for  December  15,  1772.  The  day  came,  Mme. 
Dillon  embraced  me  and  we  separated  with  tears 
in  our  eyes.  Mme.  de  Roth  until  then  had  ap- 
peared neither  to  take  sides  nor  to  advise  her 
daughter ;  but  I  thought  that  she  fancied  me  more. 
My  departure  for  England  was  a  complete  re- 
nunciation of  my  claims:  or  rather  a  formal  con- 
fession that  I  had  none  and  that  I  could  not  hon- 
estly have  any. 


CHAPTER  IV 


CHAPTER  IV 

(1772-1774) 

I  REACHED  London  on  the  2 2d  of  December, 
1772,  and  that  very  evening  M.  le  comte  de 
Gulnes,  ambassador  of  France,  took  me  to  a  party 
at  Lady  Harrington's.  I  found  many  former  ac- 
quaintances there.  A  woman  better  dressed  and 
with  her  hair  better  arranged  than  is  customary 
with  English  women,  entered  the  room.  I  asked 
who  she  was;  I  was  told  that  she  was  Polish,  and 
that  she  was  Mme.  la  princesse  Czartoryska.^^ 
Rather  small,  but  perfectly  formed,  the  most  beau- 
tiful eyes,  the  most  beautiful  hair,  the  finest  of 
teeth,  a  very  pretty  foot;  much  pock-marked  and 
lacking  freshness,  gentle  in  her  manners,  and  In 
her  slightest  motions  of  Inimitable  grace,  Mme. 
Czartoryska  proved  that  without  being  pretty  one 
could  be  charming.  I  learned  that  she  had  for 
a  lover  a  Russian  named  prince  Rapnine,  a  man 

95 


96  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

of  merit  and  distinction,  formerly  ambassador  at 
Warsaw,  who  worshipped  her,  and  who  had  left 
everything  to  follow  her  and  devote  himself 
solely  to  her.  Mme.  Czartoryska  appeared  to 
me  gay,  coquettish  and  amiable,  but  he  who  would 
then  have  told  me  that  she  would  have  a  great 
influence  on  the  rest  of  my  life  would  have  as- 
tonished me  very  much.  Sadly  preoccupied  by  all 
that  I  regretted  in  France,  I  asked  for  nothing 
better  than  diversion. 

M.  le  comte  de  Guines  ^^  had  at  that  time  as 
publicly  as  it  was  possible,  a  very  pretty  mistress 
whom  his  fatuity  and  the  misfortunes  she  nearly 
caused  have  rendered  famous  in  England.  A 
woman  of  simple  manners,  tender.  It  was  impos- 
sible to  see  Lady  Craven  without  becoming  inter- 
ested In  her. 

I  could  not  resist  the  pleasure  of  again  seeing 
Lady  Sarah.  I  learned  that  she  dwelt  on  a  small 
farm  called  Anecker  In  the  Duke  of  Richmond's 
park  at  Goodwood;  that  she  lived  In  the  greatest 
solitude  and  saw  no  one.  I  left  London  alone  on 
horseback,  and  I  arrived  with  much  trouble  at 
nine  o'clock  at  night,  in  winter,  at  the  door  of 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  97 

Anecker.  I  knocked  several  times  and  no  one 
responded;  at  last,  a  young  girl  came  to  ask  me 
what  I  wished;  I  replied  that  I  was  one  of  Lady 
Holland's  servants  and  that  I  had  a  letter  for 
Lady  Sarah. 

''  Come  in,"  said  she  to  me. 

I  went  up  without  light.  I  crossed  a  large  and 
very  dark  room,  and  went  towards  the  door  of 
another,  where  I  thought  I  saw  a  light.  I  opened 
it;  Lady  Sarah  had  her  back  to  it;  she  was  busy 
making  a  very  pretty  little  girl  whom  I  fright- 
ened, eat.  Lady  Sarah  saw  me,  took  the  child 
in  her  arms,  came  to  meet  me. 

"  Kiss  my  daughter,  Lauzun,  do  not  hate  her, 
forgive  her  mother,  and  consider  that  if  she 
should  lose  her,  she  would  have  left  no  other  pro- 
tector but  you." 

Lady  Sarah,  retired  from  society,  dressed  in  a 
simple  blue  dress,  her  hair  cut  short  and  powder- 
less,  was  more  beautiful,  more  attractive  than  she 
had  ever  been.  After  six  years,  we  had  been 
unable  to  meet  again  without  great  emotion.  I 
promised  to  take  charge  of  her  daughter  when- 
ever she  wished  it.     I  did  not  reproach  her,  she 


98  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

thanked  me,  and  we  separated,  after  having  talked 
together  for  two  hours. 

I  returned  to  London,  where  having  met  Lady 
Harland  I  saw  her  two  daughters ;  I  was  first  most 
interested  in  the  elder,  without  there  being  any- 
thing between  us  however.  One  evening  at  Lady 
Craven's,  Miss  Marianne  Harland  (the  younger 
daughter)  reproached  me  for  seeming  ill-hu- 
moured and  bored:  "You  are  not  seeking  to 
please  anyone,  is  there  no  one  in  this  room  to  your 
liking?"  she  added,  with  infinite  expression.  I 
understood  what  she  meant  perfectly  well;  but 
the  conversation  was  interrupted.  Miss  Marianne 
Harland  was  not  yet  sixteen;  she  was  small,  dainty, 
she  had  fine  hair,  beautiful  eyes,  charming  teeth, 
a  voice  like  Gabrielli's,  and  which  she  used  as 
well.  Great  coquetry,  always  subordinate  to  am- 
bition; such  is,  I  believe,  the  exact  description  of 
the  face  and  character  of  Miss  Marianne  Harland. 

I  approached  her  after  the  supper,  and  whis- 
pered to  her:  "  Should  I  give  you  a  little  note 
to-morrow,  will  you  lose  it?  "  "  No,  but  don't  be 
imprudent."  I  went  to  lunch  at  Lady  Harland's 
the  next  day.     I  gave  a  note  to  Marianne;  she 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  99 

took  it  very  cleverly  and  disappeared  a  moment 
after.  When  I  left,  Miss  Harland  called  me  on 
the  stairs,  and  said  to  me,  blushing:  "  Marianne 
has  requested  me  to  give  you  this ;  am  I  not  good !  " 
This  note  contained  the  strongest  recommendations 
of  discretion  and  fidelity.  I  spent  all  my  time  at 
Lady  Harland's;  I  was  looked  upon  as  one  of  the 
family.  Marianne's  conceit  was  much  flattered  at 
having  a  French  admirer;  she  had  besides  at  that 
time  much  liking  for  me ;  I,  on  my  side,  loved  her 
tenderly.  We  wrote  to  each  other  frequently, 
and  handed  letters  to  one  another  in  the  presence 
of  good  Lady  Harland,  who  suspected  nothing. 
I  could,  however,  not  conceal  from  myself  that 
this  intrigue  could  not  last,  and  that  it  might  have 
the  most  grievous  and  embarrassing  outcome. 

M.  de  Pezai  often  called  at  the  house:  he 
thought  the  two  Miss  Harlands  immensely 
wealthy;  he  spoke  of  marriage  to  the  elder,  and 
was  refused;  he  turned  to  the  younger,  and  was  re- 
ceived no  better.  Astounded  at  this  he  guessed 
that  Marianne  had  a  liking  for  someone,  and,  soon 
after,  that  I  was  the  person.  He  spoke  of  the 
matter  to  Lady  Harland,  and  left  for  France.     A 


100  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

lackey  gave  to  Marianne  assurances  of  discretion 
and  faithfulness  which  beguiled  her;  she  had  the 
imprudence  to  intrust  him  with  her  letters. 

Lady  Harland  formed  the  project  of  taking 
her  elder  daughter,  whose  health  was  very  bad, 
to  the  waters  at  Bristol.  She  suggested  that  I  go 
and  spend  two  weeks  with  them.  I  accepted 
with  delight:  I  left  a  few  days  after  them.  I 
went  and  spent  a  week  at  Lord  Pembroke's,  and 
from  there  went  to  Bath.  I  found  the  chevalier 
d'Oraison  there,  who  was  returning  from  Bris- 
tol and  who  informed  me  that  everything  was 
discovered  and  that  Lady  Harland  was  terribly 
angry  with  me. 

I  came  to  a  decision  without  hesitation :  I  went 
to  Bristol.  I  asked  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour's  In- 
erview  with  Lady  Harland.  After  having  well 
scolded  me,  she  forgave  me,  on  the  condition  that 
I  should  promptly  leave  England.  But  to  this  she 
would  not  add  the  grief  of  my  leaving  without  bid- 
ding farewell  to  Marianne;  and  the  funny  part  of 
this  was  that  this  terrible  mother  finally  tolerated 
in  her  presence  the  assurance  of  the  tenderest  love. 

Miss  Harland  recovered  her  health.     The  fam- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  loi 

ily  left  Bristol  and  returned  to  a  handsome  estate 
near  Ipswich.  Marianne  soon  received  the  atten- 
tions of  the  richest  and  most  disagreeable  baronet 
of  the  county  of  Suffolk:  In  spite  of  all  his  sullen- 
ness,  she  would  have  married  him  had  she  not  dis- 
covered that  he  Intended  to  live  In  the  country  and 
not  take  his  wife  to  London. 

This  proposed  marriage  having  fallen  through, 
Lady  Harland  returned  to  London.  I  again 
found  means  of  becoming  reconciled  with  her  and 
of  being  received  at  her  house.  We  put  more  cir- 
cumspection In  our  conduct,  and  the  poor  little 
woman  was  no  more  difficult  to  deceive.  All  went 
well  for  a  few  weeks.  A  letter  which  Marianne 
carelessly  lost  again  revealed  affairs:  the  mother 
left  London  at  once  with  her  daughters,  without 
telling  them  where  she  was  going.  Marianne 
later  wrote  me  a  letter  In  which  she  stated  that 
she  still  loved  me,  but  giving  me  the  plainest  and 
most  absolute  conge.  I  was  sorry;  but  I  knew 
that  this  Intrigue  could  have  no  other  than  a  bad 
end,  and  I  felt  that  It  was  very  fortunate  that  It 
had  no  more  grievous  one. 

I  remained  In  London  without  occupation,  but 


X 


102  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

the  publicity  of  the  love  affairs  of  the  ambassador 
of  France  and  Lady  Craven  soon  gave  me  a  seri- 
ous one.  The  fatuity  of  M.  le  comte  de  Gulnes, 
and  the  imprudence  of  the  young  woman,  neces- 
sarily brought  on  a  scandal.  M.  de  Gulnes 
wished  to  induce  Lady  Craven  to  secure  a  separa- 
tion from  her  husband  and  bind  herself  to  his 
chariot.  He  advised  her  with  such  extravagance, 
that  he  came  near  being  brought  to  justice  by  Lord 
Craven,  and  condemned  to  pay  him  10,000  pounds 
sterling,  a  most  disagreeable  affair  and  the  most 
unpleasant  an  ambassador  could  have;  this  to- 
gether with  the  terrible  suit  which  he  was  having 
with  Tort,  his  secretary,  would  have  undone  him 
utterly.  I  served  him  with  zeal,  and  with  sue- 
cess;  but  all  depended  on  the  answers  of  Lady 
Craven,  who  had  been  taken  away  and  locked  up 
in  a  country  house  by  her  husband,  so  that  she 
should  have  no  communication  with  anyone. 

Mme.  la  princesse  de  Czartoryska  had  the  cour- 
age to  go  and  force  her  privacy  and  dictate  her 
conduct  to  her,  the  only  way  of  saving  her  and 
her  lover.  This  incident  enlightened  me  as  to 
the  feeling  and  generosity  of  Mme.  Czartoryska. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  103 

Chance  made  her  discover  all  the  details  of  my  af- 
fair with  Lady  Sarah,  and  how  capable  I  was  of 
delicacy  for  one  whom  I  had  loved.  As  the  time 
of  departure  of  Mme.  Czartoryska  approached, 
I  was  made  aware  of  the  tenderness  and  generos- 
ity of  her  heart;  I  became  attached  to  her  almost 
Imperceptibly. 

A  few  days  before  her  departure  for  Spa,  the 
ambassador  gave  her  a  dinner  at  Vauxhall,  with 
several  women  of  her  acquaintance.  She  told  me 
that  she  would  send  away  her  children  and  servants 
before  her,  and  that  she  would  join  them  at  Calais, 
but  that  she  was  a  bit  afraid  to  undertake  that  trip 
alone ;  I  offered  to  accompany  her  with  eagerness. 
She  thanked  me,  saying  that  she  was  delighted  at 
the  offer;  but  that  she  feared  that  it  would  not  be 
considered  proper.  All  the  women  assured  her 
that  there  was  nothing  objectionable  In  the  act; 
the  ambassador  seemed  to  be  a  little  angry  at  it. 

I  went  to  the  princess'  the  following  morning. 
I  spoke  of  our  voyage.  She  told  me  that  she  was 
extremely  grateful  for  my  politeness,  but  that  she 
had  changed  her  mind  owing  to  the  gossip  which 
might  result.     I  pleaded  my  cause  with  so  much 


104  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

warmth,  that  I  persuaded  her;  she  promised  that 
we  should  leave  together  and  appeared  to  appreci- 
ate the  Interest  I  showed  In  following  her.  M. 
de  Gulnes  saw  her  during  the  day,  and  again 
frightened  her  about  my  attentions.  I  arrived  as 
he  went  out,  and  easily  guessed  what  was  taking 
place  within  her. 

"  I  no  longer  Insist,"  I  said  to  her,  "  persecu- 
tions are  stronger  than  your  courage.  I  shall  for 
ever  regret  an  occasion  which  I  shall  not  again  find, 
to  make  clear  to  you  many  strange  events  and  to 
prove  that  my  conduct  is  less  inconsistent  than  you 
may  think." 

I  saw  in  her  eyes  curiosity,  interest,  a  sort  of 
compasslono 

"  Fear  no  more,"  she  said  to  me,  "  you  seem 
to  have  too  much  pleasure  in  coming  with  me,  and 
I  should  lose  too  much  in  preventing  you  to  do  so; 
there  will  be  no  other  change  In  my  plans." 

She  held  out  her  hand,  I  kissed  It;  and,  from 
that  moment,  if  she  so  willed,  she  could  no  longer 
doubt  that  she  was  adored.  Our  departure  was 
set  for  the  next  day  at  noon. 

I  reached  the  princess'  promptly. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  105 

"  My  affairs,"  she  said,  "  will  not  be  settled  be- 
fore five  o'clock,  come  with  me  and  say  good- 
bye to  Mme.  Ponskin,  who  leaves  for  Bristol." 

She  left  the  princess  with  regret  and  wept  very 
much,  as  did  also  the  baronne  DIerden  and  Miss 
Johnson. 

"  I  should  be  much  more  unhappy  than  all  those 
women,"  I  said  In  a  whisper  to  Mme.  Czarto- 
ryska,  "  should  I  not  go  away  with  .you." 

A  charming  glance  was  her  sole  reply.  I  re- 
turned to  her  house  at  five  o'clock,  I  was  told 
that  she  was  unwell  and  was  asleep.  This  sleep 
seemed  suspicious  to  me.  I  stopped  at  a  small 
tavern  at  the  corner  of  Berkley  Square,  and  wrote 
asking  her  to  reassure  me;  she  replied  that  she 
would  not  leave  before  the  next  morning,  that  she 
would  advise  me  of  the  hour. 

I  cannot  express  the  many  different  Ideas  that 
went  through  my  head.  I  saw  with  grief  that 
M.  de  Gulnes,  still  weeping  for  his  loss  of  Lady 
Craven,  aspired  to  sacrifice  to  his  vanity  the  woman 
to  whom  he  owed  everything  and  the  man  who 
had  best  served  him.  From  that  time  I  saw 
clearly  that  gratitude  was  less  sacred  than  his  con- 


io6  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

ceit,  and  that  he  could  be  an  Ingrate.  I  loved 
the  princess  earnestly ;  and  the  fear  of  compromis- 
ing her  rendered  me  patient  and  reasonable.  I 
returned  to  the  ambassador's,  where  I  was  to  have 
supper  with  Lord  Sandwich. 

I  could  no  longer  keep  my  secret.  I  wrote  to 
the  princess  that  I  did  not  doubt  that  M.  de 
Guines  had  again  disturbed  her  projects,  that  I 
was  deeply  grieved  at  this;  that  I  could  under- 
stand by  my  own  experience  that  he  felt  how  im- 
possible it  was  to  see  her,  and  specially  to  know 
her  without  adoring  her;  that  I  was  far  from 
wishing  to  speak  ill  of  M.  de  Guines,  but  that  no 
happiness  could  exist  for  me  without  my  devoting 
my  whole  life  to  her,  and  that  I  was  the  most 
independent  being  in  the  world.  I  shall  here 
transcribe  the  reply  from  the  princess;  the  first 
note  shows  her  character  as  well  as  a  longer  let- 
ter would. 

"  Nothing  on  earth  could  have  astonished  me 
more  than  what  I  have  just  read;  but  what  does 
not  astonish  me,  and  what  will  never  astonish 
me,  is  the  frankness  and  delicacy  of  your  mind. 
There  exist  between  us  insurmountable  obstacles. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  107 

with  which,  I  swear  to  you,  that  M.  de  Guines 
has  nothing  to  do.  I  must  not,  I  cannot  have 
a  lover;  but  you  Inspire  me  with  an  Interest  that 
will  last  as  long  as  my  life,  no  matter  where  we 
may  dwell;  whatever  your  lot  may  be,  I  request 
that  you  Inform  me  of  It;  my  tender  friendship 
gives  me  the  right  to  do  this.  We  can  not  go 
to  Dover  together,  but  come  and  see  me  before 
my  departure.'' 

The  ambassador  proposed  that  we  both  accom- 
pany the  princess  as  far  as  Dover;  I  refused  In 
the  calmest  and  most  Indifferent  manner  pos- 
sible. My  night  was  passed  In  transports  of 
fury  and  despair,  that  I  myself  could  not  under- 
stand; I  feared  myself,  I  should  not  have  an- 
swered for  my  actions  had  I  met  M.  de  Guines 
at  Mme.  Czartoryska's.  I  therefore  resolved  to 
be  on  guard  against  myself.  I  locked  myself  In 
my  apartment,  and  ordered  one  of  my  servants 
to  go  to  her  house,  and  to  bring  me  word  as  soon 
as  she  had  left;  I  counted  upon  joining  her  on 
the  road,  stop  her  and  have  with  her  that  explana- 
tion so  Important  to  both  of  us. 

I  remained  In  this  condition  until  five  o'clock; 


io8  DUG  DE  LAUZUN 

M.  de  Guines  knocked  at  my  door  himself  and 
asked  me  if  I  wished  to  dine.  I  opened;  he  told 
me  that  the  princess  sent  me  her  compliments, 
that  she  had  gone  away  at  noon,  much  astonished 
not  to  have  seen  me:  had  a  thunderbolt  fallen 
on  my  head  I  should  have  been  less  overwhelmed. 
I  told  M.  de  Guines  (by  whom  the  servant  who 
was  to  inform  me  of  her  departure  had  no  doubt 
been  bribed)  that  I  could  not  dine  with  him.  I 
rushed  to  the  stable,  I  myself  saddled  the  first 
horse  I  found,  and  I  was  on  the  Dover  road  as 
soon  as  I  could.  My  horse,  too  young  and  scant 
of  breath,  failed  me  at  Sittingborn.  I  learned 
that  the  princess  was  but  ten  miles  ahead  of  me, 
and  that  she  had  joined  her  children  and  servants. 
I  wrote  her  a  letter  whose  confusion  well  described 
my  love  and  despair.  I  returned  to  London  hur- 
riedly. I  reached  there  early  enough  to  go  to  a 
club  and  play  sufficiently  high  to  be  noticed  and  to 
lead  people  to  believe  that  I  had  not  left  the  city. 
The  next  day  I  received  a  sad  and  touching  reply 
from  Mme.  Czartoryska;  she  assured  me  of  her 
tenderest  Interest,  and  seemed  affected  by  the 
bonds  which  attached  me  to  her. 


CHAPTER  V 


CHAPTER  V 
(1774  — March,  1775X 

At  the  end  of  a  few  days,  I  received  a  letter 
from  the  chevalier  d'Oralson;  he  had  seen  the 
princess  on  her  passage  through  Brussels;  she  was 
111,  devoured  by  some  secret  sorrow;  I  remained 
more  than  another  month  In  England.  I  went 
to  Portsmouth  with  the  King.  Finally  I  thought 
that  I  might  leave  for  Spa  without  Impropriety. 
The  ambassador  and  I  parted  rather  coldly:  I  had 
penetrated  him;  I  was  now  no  more  than  a  hin- 
drance to  him. 

At  last  I  reached  Spa.  The  princess  received 
me  coldly,  and  appeared  to  be  more  than  ever  at- 
tached to  prince  Repnine.  M.  de  Gulnes  had  neg- 
lected nothing,  since  she  had  left  London,  to  per- 
suade me  that  she  loved  him;  that  she  had  given 
him  her  portrait,  and  all  the  other  proofs  that  a 
woman  can  give.     I  therefore  resolved  to  break 

III 


112  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

with  her  at  whatever  cost,  and  to  treat  her  with 
much  Indifference.  I  was  on  excellent  terms  with 
prince  Repnine,  who  did  not  suspect  that  I  was  In 
love. 

The  dances  and  the  receptions  caused  me  to 
make  the  acquaintance  of  Mme.  and  Mile,  de 
Salnt-Leger,^^  both  Irish.  Mme.  de  Salnt- 
Leger  was  between  forty  and  forty-five  years  of 
age;  she  had  been  pretty,  and,  under  cover  of  a 
reserved  demeanour,  still  retained  a  taste  for 
pleasure.  Her  daughter  aged  eighteen,  was  ami- 
able and  pretty.  I  danced  and  rode  with  her; 
both  took  a  liking  to  me.  The  mother,  although 
jealous  of  her  daughter  and  become  more  strict 
towards  her,  rendered  herself  justice,  and  felt 
that  she  would  lose  me  absolutely  should  she  pre- 
vent me  from  seeing  her  daughter;  I  therefore 
became  very  assiduous  at  their  house.  The  prin- 
cess jested  about  the  matter. 

"  It  Is  your  fault,"  I  said  to  her,  laughing,  "  and 
with  a  word  you  could  prevent  It." 

My  attentions  to  Mile,  de  Salnt-Leger  soon  be- 
came public.  A  quarrel  which  I  had  with  M. 
BranlskI,  however,  showed  to  the  princess  that  I 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  113 

was  far  from  having  ceased  to  be  interested  in 
her. 

M.  Branlski,  for  a  long  time  In  love  with  the 
princess,  and  always  badly  received,  spoke  of  her 
In  a  manner  I  could  not  bear  and  I  told  him  so. 
This  quarrel  would  have  gone  much  farther  had 
It  not  been  for  Lady  Spencer.  The  princess 
learned  with  what  warmth  I  had  defended  her, 
and  was  grateful  to  me.  There  was  a  horse  race 
In  which  one  of  my  horses  won;  I  presented  the 
prize  to  Mile,  de  Saint-Leger.  At  the  same  mo- 
ment, Mme.  la  princesse  de  Czartoryska  fainted 
and  returned  home.  I  was  far  from  suspecting 
the  cause,  and  I  barely  noticed  the  Incident.  A 
long  and  serious  Illness  followed  this  fainting 
spell.  I  did  not  leave  her,  and  I  gave  her  all  the 
care  which  my  heart  dictated.  I  remained  away 
as  her  health  Improved  and  when  I  considered  my 
care  less  necessary. 

Everybody  was  leaving  Spa,  and  I  was  arrang- 
ing to  leave  with  Mme.  and  Mile,  de  Saint-Leger, 
when  prince  Repnine,  who  had  no  reason  to  be 
suspicious  of  me,  told  me  that  he  was  obliged  to 
remain  about  two  weeks  more,  and  to  bring  back 


114  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Mme.  Tschermlscheff,  that  I  should  certainly 
please  the  princess  If  I  proposed  to  return  to  Paris 
with  her.  I  did  not  have  to  be  coaxed:  the  prin- 
cess was  much  more  dear  to  me  than  he  thought. 
We  departed  therefore,  and  prince  Repnine  ac- 
companied us  a  few  posts.  We  travelled  by 
short  stages,  and  I  rode  my  own  horses.  Mme. 
Czartoryska  was  still  quite  weak,  and  felt  very 
tired  on  reaching  Brussels;  she  ate  no  supper  and 
went  to  bed.  I  remained  to  keep  her  company. 
We  spoke  of  England,  and  the  conversation  soon 
turned  to  comte  de  Gulnes  and  Lady  Craven.  I 
told  her  with  details  all  that  her  departure  had 
made  me  suffer;  her  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"  Let  us  end  this,"  she  said,  "  and  let  us  never 
again  take  up  the  subject." 

It  was  too  late;  our  destinies  had  to  be  fulfilled. 
The  princess  loved  me  and  told  me  so.  So  much 
happiness  was  disturbed  by  the  fear  which  my  sen- 
timent caused  her,  and  by  the  horrible  outcome 
which  It  could  not  fall  to  have.  We  separated 
and  spent  a  most  restless  night. 

The  following  day  the  prince  proposed  that  we 
all  go  to  Antwerp  to  see  a  collection  of  paintings 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  115 

which  he  wished  to  buy.  It  was  arranged,  with- 
out her  being  able  to  object,  that  she  would  drive 
there  with  me  In  a  small  phaeton  which  I  had 
brought  from  England,  with  horses  she  had  often 
driven  herself  at  Spa.  We  were  no  sooner  at 
liberty  than  the  following  conversation  began : 

"  It  would  be  useless,  monsieur  de  Lauzun,  to 
seek  to  conceal  how  much  I  love  you ;  but  I  owe  to 
this  very  sentiment,  which  Is  dearer  to  me  than  life 
itself,  to  place  before  your  eyes  all  the  irreparable 
misfortunes  which  It  will  bring  to  us  both.  If  we 
have  not  the  courage  to  separate  at  once.  Listen 
without  Interrupting  me,  and  judge  for  yourself, 
what  it  costs  me  to  tell  you. 

"  Born  with  advantages  and  some  charms,  I  re- 
ceived quite  young  the  homages  of  men;  they 
flattered  my  conceit,  and  ever  since  I  can  remem- 
ber, I  have  been  a  coquette.  I  married  my 
husband  without  love,  and  had  for  him  but  a  ten- 
der friendship  which  he  daily  deserves  more  and 
more.  Of  all  those  who  paid  me  attention,  the 
King  of  Poland  was  the  most  assiduous.  The 
pleasure  of  getting  the  better  of  the  most  beauti- 
ful woman  of  Warsaw  caused  me  to  receive  him 


ii6  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

with  kindness,  I,  however,  did  not  surrender  to 
him. 

"  Prince  Repnine,  the  ambassador  of  Russia, 
came  to  Warsaw.  He  fell  In  love  with  me  and 
was  111  received.  The  disturbance  which  rent  my 
unfortunate  country  soon  gave  him  the  oppor- 
tunity to  prove  how  dear  I  was  to  him.  My 
relatives  and  my  husband  angered  the  Empress 
greatly,  by  always  opposing  her  wishes.  Prince 
Repnine  received  the  most  severe  orders  against 
them.  The  princes  of  the  CzartoryskI  house 
continued  In  their  wrongdoing  and  were  not  pun- 
ished. The  Empress,  Indignant  because  her  or- 
ders had  not  been  carried  out,  commanded  prince 
Repnine  to  have  the  princes  arrested  and  to  have 
their  property  confiscated.  She  sent  him  word 
that  his  life  would  answer  for  his  obedience. 
The  princes  were  lost.  If  prince  Repnine  had  not 
had  the  generous  courage  to  disobey  her.  I  con- 
sidered myself  the  reward  of  so  much  tender- 
ness; I  shall  say  more,  In  giving  way  to  gratitude, 
I  thought  that  I  gave  way  to  love. 

"  I  was  soon  all  that  was  left  to  prince  Rep- 
nine.    He    lost    his    embassy,    his    pensions,    the 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  117 

Empress'  favour,  and,  because  he  loved  me, 
hardly  were  there  left  a  thousand  ducats  of  In- 
come to  the  man  whose  display  had  dazzled  all 
Poland.  He  could  not  return  to  Russia,  he 
asked  me  to  travel  and  follow  him.  I  did  not 
hesitate  to  leave  all  for  him.  Count  Panine,  his 
uncle,  reconciled  him  with  the  Empress,  who  sent 
him  word  to  go  and  take  command  of  an  import- 
ant corps  of  marshal  de  Romanzof's  army.  He 
refused  and  wholly  angered  the  Empress  against 
him.  We  lived  most  happily  together  until  he 
became  jealous  of  comte  de  Guines;  and  he  was 
jealous  in  so  violent  and  insulting  a  manner,  that 
I  was  offended;  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  deserved 
more  confidence  from  the  man  for  whom  I  had 
sacrificed  all.  I,  however,  bore  his  humour  with 
patience;  but  the  ambassador  appeared  to  me 
more  amiable  on  account  of  this  trouble,  I  shall 
confess  it  frankly,  I  was  flattered  to  please  him, 
and  I  should  certainly  have  loved  him  if  he  had 
loved  himself  less.  I  tore  myself  from  the  in- 
clination which  I  felt  for  him;  that  which  you 
have  taken  to  me  has  destroyed  it.  My  heart  has 
but  too  well  felt  the  difference.     I  am  now  cer- 


y 


ii8  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

tain  to  live  and  to  die  unhappy,  but  I  shall  not 
cause  to  die  of  grief  the  man  who  has  sacrificed 
all  for  me,  and  to  whom  there  is  left  but  me  in 
the  world. 

"  Flee,  forget  the  woman  who,  should  she  fol- 
low her  inclination,  can  do  nothing  for  your  happi- 
ness. Believe  me,  the  love  that  is  not  founded 
on  confidence  is  but  a  torture;  and  what  right 
have  I  to  yours?  Will  you  be  able  to  have  any 
in  the  one  who  has  betrayed  prince  Repnine,  and 
who  has  had  a  liking  for  M.  de  Guines?  Every 
mark  of  love  which  you  receive  from  me  will 
prove  to  you,  will  prove  to  me,  that  I  can  love 
twice:  the  woman  who  has  changed  once  can 
change  again ;  and  do  you  think  that  she  who  has 
pitilessly  abandoned  prince  Repnine  to  whom  she 
owed  everything,  will  be  more  sparing  of  you, 
you  whose  rights  will  end  as  soon  as  her  sentiment 
for  you  will  end?  Besides  you  do  not  know  to 
what  excess  I  am  capable  of  loving  you,  and  all 
the  misfortunes  that  may  follow  such  a  passion, 
and  all  the  remorse  that  will  devour  me  cease- 
lessly: a  veil  between  the  rest  of  the  universe  and 
my  lover  will  hinder  me  from  seeing  all  that  is 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  119 

not  you;  the  entire  forgetfulness  of  my  esteem, 
of  all  I  owe  to  my  husband,  to  my  children,  to  my 
relatives,  to  myself,  the  just  jealousy  of  prince 
Repnine;  each  day  will  be  marked  by  fears  or  by 
melancholy  happenings:  can  such  a  life  last 
long?'' 

"  You  owe  too  much  to  prince  Repnine,"  I  re- 
plied. "  Of  the  two.  It  Is  not  he  who  must  die  of 
grief !  Let  me  see  you  but  a  few  days  more,  that  I 
may  enjoy  the  last  happiness  left  for  me,  and  I 
leave  you  for  ever!  Remember  sometimes  that 
I  shall  love  you  to  my  last  breath,  and  that  I  lost 
you;  and  that  I  loved  you  enough  to  flee  from 
you ;  I  may  perhaps  have  done  more  for  you  than 
prince  Repnine.  O  most  tender,  most  virtuous 
of  creatures!  It  Is  your  love  that  shall  keep  me 
from  being  a  monster  of  Ingratitude;  it  Is  to  your 
generosity  that  I  shall  owe  my  honesty;  this  is  at 
least  a  consolation  for  both  of  us." 

We  spoke  In  good  faith;  but  we  did  not  our- 
selves know  to  what  excess  we  loved  each  other. 
The  two  most  tender  hearts,  the  most  ardent  in 
the  world  perhaps,  had  met.  We  did  not  find 
at  Antwerp  the  collection  for  which  the  prince 


120  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

had  come  there,  it  was  sold;  he  was  told  of  an- 
other at  Amsterdam,  which  might  suit  him  more. 
This  determined  him  to  take  advantage  of  the 
opportunity  to  make  a  trip  through  Holland.  I 
courageously  refused  to  be  one  of  the  party,  and 
held  out  until  the  eve  of  departure.  A  glance 
from  the  princess  made  me  forget  all  my  projects; 
I  accepted  the  prince's  propositions,  and  the  fol- 
lowing day  we  started. 

The  happiness,  the  danger  of  being  together 
had  filled  our  heads  with  an  indescribable  agita- 
tion and  confusion.  All  our  travelling  compan- 
ions were  asleep,  happily  for  us,  and  our  trouble 
was  not  noticed;  the  night  came  and  we  no  longer 
restrained  ourselves.  The  princess'  tears  flowed. 
I  mingled  mine  with  hers.  Everything  to  fear, 
all  to  suffer,  nothing  to  hope  for,  our  grief  over- 
whelmed us,  and  did  not  even  leave  us  the 
strength  to  think  clearly.  We  reached  a 
wretched  hut  at  eleven  o'clock  at  night,  where  we 
were  obliged  to  spend  the  night.  The  princess 
and  Bochdanowitz  (the  princess'  old  Polish 
maid)  slept  in  one  room,  and  all  the  men  In  the 
other. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  121 

A  few  hours  after,  the  maid  uttered  frightful 
cries  which  awoke  no  one,  but  I  was  not  asleep, 
I  rushed  to  see  what  was  the  matter;  a  man,  who 
had  hidden  in  the  room,  had  almost  frightened 
her  to  death.  I  drove  him  out  with  some  diffi- 
culty. The  princess  was  awake;  she  called  me, 
I  knelt  near  her,  my  eyes  could  not  express  all  the 
love  which  my  heart  contained,  but  they  showed 
much. 

"  Your  troubles,"  she  said  to  me,  "  rent  my 
soul;  but  they  are  dear  to  me;  It  Is  so  sweet  a 
thing  to  me  to  see  you  share  mine.  If  we  cannot 
be  happy,  let  us  at  least  be  constant  and  Irre- 
proachable." 

We  promised  each  other  a  courage  and  a 
prudence  much  above  our  strength. 

We  resumed  our  journey  somewhat  more  calm, 
with  a  more  passive  demeanour;  we  reached  the 
McErdIck,  which  we  crossed  at  once.  I  remained 
In  the  cabin  of  the  yacht  with  the  princess,  and 
everybody,  fearing  to  be  111,  stayed  on  the  deck. 
I  read  to  her  a  fine  novel  by  Dorat,  which  had 
just  been  published,  entitled:  The  Sacrifices  of 
Love.     A  few  situations  had  bearing  on  our  po- 


122  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

sition;  and  we  were  unable  to  read  it  without  a 
great  interest  and  much  emotion. 

How  many  charms  were  united  in  Mme.  de 
Czartoryska!  Years  of  misfortune  and  regrets 
have  not  been  able  to  efface  the  image.  We 
stopped  at  Rotterdam  and  arrived  the  next  day  at 
The  Hague,  where  the  prince  and  princess  were 
received  with  the  greatest  joy  by  M.  de  Lachere- 
sia,  the  ambassador  of  Spain.  I  have  nothing  but 
praise  to  speak  of  him.  Mme.  de  Lacheresia,  a 
tall,  vigorous,  and  ardent  Peruvian,  noticed  me, 
and  acted  towards  me,  at  the  end  of  ten  minutes, 
like  an  acquaintance  of  ten  years;  she  did  not 
cease  to  question  the  princess  with  regard  to  me 
and  to  question  me  also,  and  she  embarrassed  us 
both. 

We  had  been  at  The  Hague  two  days,  when  at 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  Bochdanowitz,  who 
did  not  speak  a  word  of  French,  knocked  at  my 
door  and  said  to  me  in  bad  German : 

"  Come  down,  the  princess  is  dying." 

The  prince  was  not  at  The  Hague,  being  in  the 
country  at  the  chateau  of  the  prince  of  Orange. 

I  rushed  downstairs,  and  in  truth  found  her 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  123 

unconscious.  It  was  some  hours  before  I  suc- 
ceeded in  making  her  recover  her  senses.  She 
held  out  her  hand  to  me  as  soon  as  she  perceived 
me  near  her. 

"  I  am  happy,"  she  said,  "  I  die  In  the  arms  of 
him  whom  I  love,  without  having  anything  of 
which  to  reproach  myself." 

During  the  day  she  had  frequent  fainting 
spells. 

I  knew  by  reputation  the  celebrated  Gaublus, 
professor  of  medicine.  I  went  to  consult  him  at 
Leyden,  and  left  at  break  of  day.  I  explained  to 
M.  Gaublus,  In  fullest  detail,  the  Illness  which 
the  princess  had  had  at  Spa,  and  the  one  she  then 
had,  without  mentioning  her  name;  he  asked  me 
If  she  was  my  wife;  I  replied  no,  but  that  she  was 
my  sister.  He  then  asked  me  If  I  was  a  physi- 
cian or  a  surgeon.  I  again  replied  that  I  was 
not. 

"  You  are  then,"  said  he,  "  the  most  tender 
and  most  intelligent  of  brothers." 

He  reassured  me  as  to  the  princess*  condition, 
told  me  that  it  was  not  dangerous ;  that  he  was  too 
old  and  gouty  to  permit  of  his  going  to  see  her. 


124  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

He  ordered  a  treatment  for  her  the  success  of 
which  he  guaranteed,  Instructed  me  to  keep  him  In- 
formed of  Its  effect,  and  told  me  that  he  would 
be  very  glad  to  see  the  patient  when  she  should 
be  less  feeble.  I  returned  to  The  Hague.  The 
princess  heard  of  what  I  had  done  with  pleasure 
and  gratitude. 

It  was  agreed  that  I  should  accompany  her  as 
far  as  Brussels,  after  having  made  the  trip 
through  Holland  last  as  long  as  possible,  and  that 
then  I  should  leave  for  Italy.  Lovers  are  like 
children.  It  Is  but  at  times  that  they  feel  a  distant 
grief,  and  they  sacrifice  much  to  the  present. 
Ten  or  twelve  days  of  happiness  seemed  to  us 
sufficient  to  pay  for  our  lives.  This  short  respite 
quieted  us.  The  princess  recovered.  I  no 
longer  thought  of  asking  anything  from  her  of 
which  she  might  repent.  I  saw  all  her  tender- 
ness and  desired  nothing.  At  that  time,  however, 
I  was  jealous  without  any  reason,  so  extravagantly 
jealous  that  I  can  not  help  speaking  of  It. 

I  had  seen  In  London  a  certain  young  prince 
PonlatowskI,  nephew  of  the  King  of  Poland,  and 
a  cousin  to  the  prince,  who  had  been  brought  up 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  125 

in  England  and  to  whom  I  had  never  paid  much 
attention.  Mme.  de  Czartoryska  told  me  that 
he  was  expected  at  The  Hague.  This  produced 
no  other  effect  on  me  than  to  fear  the  Importunity 
of  a  third  party.  One  evening  when  I  was  at  the 
play  with  the  prince  and  princess,  someone  came 
to  whisper  to  him  that  prince  PonlatowskI  had 
just  arrived,  and  he  went  out.  I  can  not  express 
the  emotion  this  caused  In  me.  All  the  accomplish- 
ments of  prince  PonlatowskI,  all  the  advantages 
he  possessed  to  please  the  princess,  with  whom 
he  was  destined  to  live,  presented  themselves  to 
my  mind,  and  turned  my  head;  I  left  the  play  and 
went  home.  I  had  fearful  thoughts,  the  princess 
appeared  lost  to  me,  and  lost  from  that  very  mo- 
ment. I  frightened  myself  so,  that  I  determined 
to  flee  and  to  leave  at  once  for  Italy. 

I  sent  for  post  horses,  and  ordered  my  carriage. 
It  was  more  than  ten  o'clock.  The  princess  sur- 
prised at  not  seeing  me  at  Mme.  de  Lacheresla's, 
where  she  was  dining,  left  without  saying  any- 
thing, took  the  first  carriage  she  found  in  the 
courtyard,  and  came  to  our  Inn.  She  was  much 
surprised  to  see  my  chaise  ready  and  standing  at 


126  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

the  door.     She  asked  where  I  was,  and  went  up 
to  my  room. 

"  What  does  this  mean,"  said  she,  "  and  where 
are  you  going?  " 

"  To  die  far  from  you,*'  I  replied  with  despair, 
"  to  flee  a  greater  misfortune  than  that  of  being 
separated  from  you." 

"  I  do  not  understand  you,  explain;  you  are  out 
of  your  senses;  do  you  think  I  can  live  and  see 
you  In  the  condition  In  which  you  now  are?  " 

The  princess'  eyes  showed  me  all  my  wrongs, 
and  the  many  reasons  I  had  to  be  easy  In  mind. 
I  was  ashamed  of  my  extravagance,  and  embar- 
rassed to  confess  It;  I  was  obliged  to  do  so,  how- 
ever. The  princess  neither  reproached  nor  made 
jest  of  me;  she  embraced  me. 

"  Never  be  afraid  to  lose  my  heart;  I  am  sorry 
that  you  should  have  suffered  so;  but  much  do  I 
feel  the  value  of  your  love.  Let  us  lose  no  time; 
we  are  awaited  at  the  Spanish  Embassy ;  the  slight- 
est pretext  will  suffice  to  excuse  us." 

On  the  way  down  she  said  to  my  valet:  "  He 
Is  not  going  away,"  with  an  Indescribable  grace. 

We  departed  for  Amsterdam,  and  we  stopped 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  127 

at  Leyden  to  see  Dr.  Gaublus.  He  talked  with 
the  princess  a  long  time:  "There  are,"  said  he 
to  her,  "  some  maladies  rarely  dangerous  to 
women,  and  which  the  physicians  cannot  cure. 
Your  brother,"  he  added,  laughing,  "  knows  per- 
haps more  about  these  than  I  do."  At  this  the 
princess  blushed.  *'  Be  constant  and  prudent, 
and  you  will  be  happy.  I  have  never  seen  a 
woman  more  dearly  loved."  He  spoke  to  her  of 
our  conversation  with  Interest.  Nothing  was  lost 
with  so  tender  a  heart. 

We  left  late  for  Amsterdam.  The  night  was 
dark.  I  was  In  the  end  of  a  large  gondola  with 
the  princess;  I  pressed  her  hands  against  my  heart, 
I  took  her  In  my  arms  without  her  offering  any 
resistance.  She  went  to  bed  supperless;  and,  ac- 
cording to  custom,  I  remained  near  her  bed.  We 
embraced  with  tenderness  as  soon  as  we  were 
alone;  I  could  not  quell  the  desires  which  she 
seemed  to  share ;  I  dared  much  and  was  soon  pun- 
ished. 

''  I  should  never  have  believed,"  she  said  to 
me,  with  grief  and  Indignation,  "  that  the  being 
so  dear  to  me  should  so  soon  have  forgotten  his 


128  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

promises  and  resolutions ;  and  that  he  should  have 
been  tempted  to  sacrifice  the  happiness  of  my  life 
for  a  moment's  pleasure.  It  was  so  sweet  to  me 
to  owe  to  your  love  my  virtue  and  my  peace  of 
mind!'' 

Her  maid  entered,  she  said  that  she  wished  to 
sleep  and  dismissed  me. 

There  is  no  more  awful  feeling  than  to  have 
merited  the  anger  of  one  whom  one  loves  to  ex- 
cess. I  spent  the  night  in  sorrow  and  repent- 
ance. The  next  morning,  at  eight  o'clock,  M. 
Oneski  came  to  get  me,  and  in  spite  of  objections, 
took  me  for  a  walk  to  see  the  interesting  things 
of  Amsterdam  and  its  environs,  until  eight  o'clock 
at  night.  The  princess  treated  me  with  a  cold- 
ness which  drove  me  to  distraction;  she  loved  me 
too  much  to  notice  it  without  pitying  me.  She 
approached  me  and  whispered: 

"  See  how  much  I  am  to  be  pitied,  I  am  cer- 
tain that  you  will  not  again  be  guilty;  I  punish 
you,  I  grieve  you,  I  do  not  wish  the  courage  to 
do  so." 

These    few   words   revived  me.     The    supper 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  129 

was  gay,  and  the  departure  set  for  the  next  day. 
It  was  suggested  to  return  in  small  two-seated 
cabriolets  which  one  can  drive  oneself,  and  which 
travel  very  quickly.  It  was  arranged  that  I 
should  take  the  princess,  I  being  the  best  driver. 
She  began  by  refusing;  but  she  saw  so  much  sor- 
row in  my  eyes,  that  she  consented.  We  de- 
parted. I  found  her  serious  during  the  trip.  I 
asked  her  what  was  the  matter. 

"  I  do  not  wish  to  scold  you,"  she  replied.  "  I 
have  forgiven  you  freely,  but  so  great  an  impres- 
sion cannot  so  easily  be  effaced,  and  it  is  not  with 
you,  but  with  myself  that  I  am  displeased,  and  if 
I  did  wrong  in  having  in  you  a  blind  confidence, 
I  am  very  guilty.  I  have  much  of  which  to  re- 
proach myself." 

I  easily  dispelled  her  fears;  the  most  tender 
tears  were  the  reward.  We  remained  another 
week  at  The  Hague. 

Finally  we  had  to  return  to  Brussels,  where,  in 
good  faith,  we  expected  to  separate  for  ever. 
We  almost  died  of  despair;  I  daily  coughed  up 
several    handkerchiefs    of    blood.     The    princess 


130  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

was  In  no  better  condition  than  I;  she  almost  died 
the  day  we  crossed  the  Moerdlck.  I  spent  the 
night  near  her. 

*'  We  have  promised,"  she  told  me,  "  more 
than  we  can  keep;  the  excess  of  your  love  and 
courage  could  yet  save  my  life.  Would  you  be 
capable  (solely  loved),  not  to  be  jealous  of  prince 
Repnine,  to  be  content  with  my  heart,  and  lay 
claim  to  nothing  else?  " 

A  new  plan  of  life  was  arranged  with  as  much 
good  faith  as  the  others,  and,  as  will  be  seen  later, 
with  no  greater  success.  We  stopped  but  one  day 
at  Brussels,  and  returned  to  Paris. 

I  left  the  princess  at  Senlls,  and  went  to  spend 
twenty-four  hours  at  Haute-Fontalne,  a  very  dif- 
ferent man  from  what  I  was  when  I  left.  The 
next  evening  at  nine  o'clock,  I  reached  Paris;  I 
alighted  at  I'Hotel  de  Chartres  where  the  prin- 
cess was  stopping.  I  found  prince  Repnine  there. 
He  received  me  politely;  but  he  appeared  cold 
and  constrained.  Mme.  Czartoryska  was  In  her 
bed;  she  pretended  to  feel  badly,  said  that  she 
wished  to  sleep,  and  dismissed  us  both.  She  had 
but  the  time  to  give  me  a  small  package  In  which 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  131 

were  a  very  tender  note  and  a  lock  of  her  hair 
which  I  had  much  desired.  About  eleven  o'clock, 
d'Oraison  entered  my  room : 

"  I  have  just  left  a  madman/'  said  he,  "  whom 
I  have  promised  to  go  and  reassure  early  to-mor- 
row morning.  This  is  why  I  am  here  so  late: 
prince  Repnine  has  gotten  it  into  his  head  that  you 
are  in  love  with  the  princess  and  that  she  loves 
you.  I  told  him  that  I  was  certain  that  such  was 
not  the  case,  that  I  knew  that  you  had  another 
attachment  and,  for  the  sake  of  greater  certainty, 
I  came  to  speak  of  the  matter  to  you.'' 

My  agitation  and  confusion  informed  the  cheva- 
lier that  he  had  made  a  mistake. 

"  You  are,"  said  he,  "  the  strangest  and  most 
frivolous  of  men.  How  about  pretty  Marianne, 
do  you  no  longer  love  her?  " 

I  told  him  all  that  had  passed  since  he  had  left 
London;  he  did  not  blame  me,  pitied  me,  and  did 
not  reassure  me  as  to  the  future. 

Painful  reflections  took  up  my  entire  night. 
The  next  day  I  called  for  news  of  the  princess.  I 
found  her  no  better  than  the  evening  before. 
Prince   Repnine,   whom   I  met,   appeared  to  me 


132  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

rather  calm.  The  princess  received  me  coldly. 
I  did  not  complain  of  this,  and  suffered  in  silence. 
Several  days  passed  thus  without  prince  Repnine 
giving  me  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  her  alone. 
He  seemed  satisfied  and  calm.  I  neither  slept 
nor  ate.  I  spat  much  blood;  I,  however,  was 
anxious  to  conceal  my  condition,  my  blood-stained 
handkerchief  betrayed  me. 

"  What  do  I  see !  *'  she  said,  as  she  passed  near 
me.  "  Come  at  seven  o'clock,  I  shall  be  alone, 
I  wish  to  speak  to  you." 

I  was  exact  at  the  appointment. 

"  My  friend,"  said  she  on  entering,  *'  you  are 
very  111;  no  doubt  it  is  my  fault;  of  two  beings 
very  dear  to  me,  one  must  then  die  of  grief! 
What  is  the  matter  with  you?  Open  your  heart 
to  me !  I  wish  It,  I  demand  it,  I  beg  it  of  you  on 
my  knees." 

"  Nothing  is  the  matter  with  me,"  I  replied  as 
I  pressed  her  in  my  arms.  *'  I  need  but  courage. 
It  depends  but  on  you  to  give  me  some.  Tell  me 
that  you  love  me,  I  need  to  hear  it." 

"  Yes,  my  friend,  my  tender  friend,  I  love  you, 
I  adore  you ;  no  power  can  prevent  me  from  tell- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  133 

ing  you.  Strengthen  yourself  with  patience;  per- 
sist in  a  conduct  which  makes  me  add  to  so  much 
affection  the  most  deserved  esteem.  Your  con- 
duct towards  prince  Repnine  is  too  good;  he  can 
neither  accuse  you  of  sharpness  nor  of  duplicity. 
I  severely  reproach  myself  the  grief  I  cause  you. 
I,  however,  spare  him  as  much  as  I  can;  it  is 
doubly  painful  to  me  not  to  be  frank,  and  to  treat 
you  in  his  presence  in  so  different  a  manner.  It 
is  to  these  precautions  that  I  owe  the  confidence 
of  which,  I  trust  he  is  still  possessed,  and  whose 
loss  would  bring  us  the  most  disastrous  outcome. 
Do  not  be  angry,  my  friend;  reason  makes  re- 
monstrances, but  love  commands,  and  whenever 
it  speaks,  it  is  always  the  strongest.  Be  careful 
of  a  life  which  is  my  all;  be  careful  of  the  blood 
which  I  would  repurchase  with  all  my  own." 

"  Oh !  my  friend,  your  words  are  like  a  balm, 
they  restore  to  me  a  calm  which  I  thought  for 
ever  lost.  My  heart  is  not  unworthy  of  yours;  It 
is  also  capable  of  generosity.  I  render  to  prince 
JRepnine  all  the  justice  he  deserves.  May  it 
please  God  that  he  never  be  unhappy  through  me ! 
May  all  the  attentions,  all  consideration  be  for 


134  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

him!  A  glance  will  console  me,  will  remind  me 
that  I  am  dearer  to  you  than  all,  will  reassure  me; 
if  I  were  unjust,  my  dear  friend,  I  should  never 
suffer  so  much  as  if  I  knew  you  to  have  things  of 
which  to  reproach  yourself." 

Prince  Repnine  arrived  when  we  expected  him 
the  least;  we  were  embarrassed  at  his  appearance, 
and,  in  spite  of  ourselves,  he  noticed  it,  for,  from 
that  moment,  he  was  unable  to  repress  his  jeal- 
ousy; it  was  such  as  was  to  be  expected  from  a 
man  so  violent,  generous  and  sensitive.  He  knew 
how  harmful  a  scene  would  be  to  the  princess, 
he  wished  to  spare  it  to  her,  he  left  the  room 
when  he  feared  to  be  no  longer  master  of  himself. 
One  evening  he  went  to  Mme.  I'Huillier's. 

*'  I  am  dying,"  he  said  to  her.  "  I  can  no 
longer  bear  the  constraint  I  have  imposed  on  my- 
self; I  must  open  my  heart  to  you.  M.  de  Lau- 
zun  adores  the  princess  and  is  in  turn  adored  by 
her.  He  is  as  proud  and  jealous  as  I  am;  he 
must  hate  me.  His  polite  and  moderate  conduct 
is  the  greatest  proof  of  the  power  your  friend  has 
over  him,  a  power  she  has  no  doubt  purchased 
with  the  gift  of  her  heart  and  person.     Vile  in- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  135 

trigues  are  not  made  for  two  men  who  must  rec- 
ognise themselves  as  worthy  of  her.  One  of  us 
must  perish,  or  neither  one  will  ever  be  at  peace; 
he  robs  me  of  the  only  object  to  which  my  happi- 
ness was  attached.     I  shall  defend  It." 

It  was  useless  for  Mme.  THuIllIer  to  try  to 
quiet  him;  the  next  day  I  received  the  following 
note ; 

"  My  esteem  and  my  hatred  are  known  to  you  I 
Let  us  defend  an  object  we  cannot  share;  one  of 
us  must  perish  by  the  hand  of  the  other.  With 
confidence  I  leave  to  you  the  choice  of  time,  place, 
and  of  arms. 

"  Nicolas  Vassi  Lievitch  Repnine." 

I  replied  as  follows: 

"  Prince  Repnine  will  not  believe  me  capable  of 
fear.  I  esteem  him  sufficiently  to  refuse  the 
honour  he  proposes  to  me.  I  shall  not  accept  a 
combat  which  would  compromise  a  person  whom 
I  respect,  and  which  would  deprive  her  of  one  of 
her  most  faithful  friends.  If  the  prince  attacks 
me,  I  shall  defend  my  life  In  a  manner  to  prove  to 


136  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

him  that  I  do  not  wish  to  shed  the  blood  of  a  man 
to  whom  Mme.  la  prlncesse  Czartoryska  owes  so 
much. 

"  Lauzun/' 

After  having  received  my  answer,  he  sent  me 
word  to  wait  for  him  at  home  early  the  next  morn- 
ing. He  came  In  fact  to  rue  Saint-Pierre,  where 
I  dwelt;  we  were  left  alone  and  the  following  con- 
versation began: 

"  Listen  to  me,  monsieur,"  said  prince  Rep- 
nlne,  "  and  you  will  not  refuse  me  what  I  asked. 
It  Is  my  rival.  It  Is  my  enemy  whom  I  take  as 
judge  as  to  what  Is  left  for  me  to  do  In  the  fright- 
ful position  In  which  I  am.  I  was  appointed 
Russian  ambassador  to  Poland;  at  the  beginning 
of  the  troubles,  I  saw,  I  adored  the  princess;  I 
sacrificed  all  to  the  happiness  of  proving  it  to  her. 
Her  family  frequently  offended  the  Empress.  I 
received  against  her  relatives  the  most  severe 
orders;  they  were  not  carried  out;  I  received  a 
harsh  reprimand;  my  head  was  made  responsible 
for  my  conduct.  The  princes  CzartoryskI  con- 
tinued to  repeat  the  offence  and  were  never  pun- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  137 

Ished.  I  lost  the  confidence  of  my  sovereign.  I 
saw  the  downfall  of  the  most  astonishing  fortune 
that  had  ever  been  seen  In  the  Russian  Empire.  I 
was  recalled  to  justify  myself.  Only  the  influ- 
ence of  M.  le  comte  Panlne,  my  uncle,  saved  my 
life.  The  Empress  named  someone  else  for  the 
Embassy  of  Warsaw  and  I  resigned  myself  to  live 
there  as  a  private  individual.  .  .  .  How- 
ever, being  generous  and  tender,  the  princess 
Czartoryska  considered  herself  the  reward  of  so 
many  services.  ...  I  was  happy.  The 
Empress  ordered  me  to  join  Romanzof's  army. 
I  refused  to  obey.  All  her  bounties  were  with- 
drawn from  me;  all  that  was  left  was  a  mediocre 
pension,  sufficient  to  live,  to  the  man  whose  dis- 
play had  dazzled  Poland.  The  princess  was  good 
enough  to  leave  Warsaw,  where  I  could  no  longer 
remain  without  danger.  She  travelled,  I  fol- 
lowed her.  Everywhere  she  received  homage, 
she  was  never  deceived  by  it.  She  easily  dis- 
cerned the  vanity,  fatuity  and  bad  faith  of  those 
who  rendered  them  to  her.  She  left  for  London 
a  few  weeks  after  me;  I  met  you  at  Calais,  we 
crossed  the  sea  together.     The  chevalier  d'Orai- 


138  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

son,  whom  I  had  long  known,  had  often  spoken 
of  you  to  me;  your  attachment  for  beautiful  Lady 
Sarah  was  known  over  all  England,  and  rendered 
you  Interesting.  To  fear  you  was  my  first  feel- 
ing. I  was  soon  reassured  by  seeing  you  pay 
court  to  a  young  and  amiable  person.  The  fatu- 
ity of  your  ambassador  caused  me  no  real  anx- 
iety. I  left  for  Spa,  where  you  came  to  join  us. 
While  there,  the  princess  was  always  sad.  111;  but 
I  saw  you  engrossed  with  Mile,  de  Saint-Leger, 
and  did  not  divine  the  cause. 

*'  Bound,  without  being  able  to  excuse  myself, 
to  accompany  Mme.  de  Tzernischeff  back  to 
Paris,  I  felt  secure  enough  to  the  extent  of  being 
pleased  to  have  you  keep  the  princess  company 
on  her  trip.  The  Interest  you  had  shown  me, 
the  manner  In  which  we  had  lived  together  at  Spa, 
had  inspired  me  with  a  liking  for  you ;  my  Inclina- 
tion would  have  caused  me  to  love  you,  had  fate 
not  forced  me  to  hate  you.  I  received  no  news 
from  the  princess  during  her  entire  trip  In  Hol- 
land. Terror  seized  my  soul,  the  future  unfolded 
before  me.  I  felt  certain  of  my  misfortune  be- 
fore I  ever  had  proof  of  It.     Everything  has  con- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  139 

firmed  it  since  our  arrival  at  Paris;  the  princess 
loves  you.  I  know  her  too  well  not  to  be  aware 
that  she  is  tormented  with  remorse;  she  will  not 
see  me  without  embarrassment,  without  reluctance. 
She  will  suffer  unimaginable  grief;  were  it  not 
for  you  I  should  still  be  all  for  her.  If  she  does 
not  lose  either  one  or  the  other,  she  loses  us  both. 
I  have  no  plan  to  hope  for  in  the  country  I  have 
abandoned  for  her.  As  long  as  I  exist,  you  shall 
not  be  the  undisturbed  possessor  of  a  heart  of 
which  you  know  the  value;  as  long  as  you  live, 
It  will  belong  more  to  you  than  to  me;  and  each 
instant  will  be  marked  by  new  anxieties  and  new 
frenzies." 

"  Your  hatred  is  just,  monsieur,"  I  replied, 
"  and  involuntary  criminal  though  I  be,  I  de- 
serve it  fully :  my  heart  is,  however,  not  unworthy 
of  you,  nor  of  the  homages  which  it  renders  to 
the  princess.  I  have  long  struggled  against  a  pas- 
sion which  could  be  followed  only  by  the  greatest 
sorrows.  I  have  counted  as  one  of  the  greatest 
that  which  disturbed  the  peace  which  reigned  in 
your  heart.  Carried  away  in  spite  of  myself  by 
this  unreasonable  passion,  I  have  ever  before  my 


140  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

eyes  the  frightful  idea  of  inspiring  nothing  but 
remorse;  ready  to  make  all  sacrifices,  I  can  de- 
mand none,  I  know  all  your  advantages  over  me, 
I  can  only  disturb  your  happiness;  but  a  stranger, 
necessarily  separated  from  her  by  circumstances, 
you  would  soon  have  destroyed  all  mine,  could  I 
hope  for  some.  I  shall,  however,  not  dishonour, 
by  disputing  it,  a  conquest  which,  all  glorious 
though  it  be,  must  remain  unknown.  I  do  not 
wish  that  the  princess  should  have  to  reproach  me 
for  having  attempted  the  life  of  him  to  whom  she 
owes  so  much  gratitude.  Should  I  perish,  my 
death  could  be  easily  justified;  and,  after  having 
caused  yours,  the  princess  would  not  long  survive 
you.  I  shall  go  away,  monsieur.  I  shall  go  and 
seek  out  dangers  which  will  not  make  me  guilty; 
I  pity  you,  I  esteem  you,  I  hate  you;  but  it  will 
only  be  against  my  will  that  I  shall  fight  you,  and 
I  warn  you  that  I  am  and  insisted  on  being  un- 
armed." 

"  Enough,  monsieur,'*  said  prince  Repnine,  "  I 
owe  sincerity  to  so  generous  an  enemy.  I  shall 
be  careful  of  Mme.  Czartoryska's  feelings.  I 
shall  not  compromise  her  reputation,  but  I  shall 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  141 

employ  all  that  Is  left  of  my  influence  over  her  to 
make  her  leave  a  country  where  she  cannot  be 
happy.  I  notify  you  of  this,  monsieur,  and  ask 
your  word  of  honour  not  to  follow  her." 

'^  I  need  promise  you  nothing,  monsieur,"  I  re- 
plied. "  I  shall  never  hesitate  as  to  what  I  shall 
consider  necessary  to  the  happiness  of  the  prin- 
cess, and  I  alone  shall  be  the  judge  of  that." 

Prince  Repnine  left  me  and  went  to  the  prin- 
cess; I  did  not  see  her  alone  the  remainder  of 
the  day.  She  appeared  to  be  painfully  and  deeply 
affected.  She  was  unwell,  and  locked  herself  In 
her  room  early  and  would  see  neither  prince  Rep- 
nine nor  me. 

Convinced  of  all  her  love,  she  no  longer  con- 
cealed the  warmth  of  her  affection,  nor  that  of  her 
desires;  she  no  longer  sought  to  hinder  mine;  to 
ruin  oneself  was  nothing,  I  had  to  be  certain  of 
being  adored. 

I  was  about  to  absent  myself  for  a  week,  and 
this  effort  was  beyond  my  courage;  I  was  still  In 
the  regiment  of  gardes  francalses,  and  shortly  I 
would  be  compelled  to  go  on  duty  at  Fontalne- 
bleau.     The   princess   felt  only   the   necessity   of 


142  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

reassuring  me  by  giving  herself  up  to  me.  I  have 
awful  moments  to  recall ;  I  tremble  while  writing, 
but  a  sacred  oath  imposes  this  terrible  task  on  me. 

It  was  the  5th  of  November.  I  was  to  leave 
two  days  after  for  Fontainebleau.  Contrary  to 
her  usual  habit,  the  princess  had  ordered  her  door 
closed  to  everyone,  even  to  prince  Repnine.  I 
was  alone  with  her;  I  reproached  her  with  being 
sad  and  serious  with  me. 

"  I  can  not  love  you  I  I  am  yours,"  said  she  to 
me;  "  enjoy  all  your  rights,  you  must,  I  wish  it." 

I  rushed  into  her  arms.  I  was  happy,  or, 
rather,  the  crime  was  consummated.  Let  people 
judge  of  the  horror  of  my  lot,  even  while  pos- 
sessing the  woman  I  idohsed.  She  did  not  have 
a  moment's  pleasure;  her  tears  bathed  her  face, 
she  pushed  me  away. 

"  It  is  all  over,"  said  she  to  me;  "  there  are  no 
longer  any  limits  to  my  wrongdoings,  there  will 
no  longer  be  any  to  my  misfortunes;  leave  the 

house." 

I  wanted  to  remain.     She  cast  herself  at  my 

feet: 

"  Leave,  in  the  name  of  God,  leave!  " 


J      3,      3      '      '  > 

>      5\    '      »        ■>       > 


3  3    3) 


>    3   3         3  ,    >  >  ,      ,  , 

'   5       1  ,    3       J      5     ,     :>      5        3  5 


eg 

4; 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  143 

Struck  as  by  lightning,  I  dared  not  reply;  I  re- 
turned home,  my  night  was  a  torture  which  I 
alone  can  still  conceive.  I  returned  to  her  house 
early  the  next  morning;  the  curtains  of  her  bed 
were  closed,  I  trembled  as  I  drew  them  aside.  She 
was  unconscious;  blood  was  trickling  from  her 
mouth  onto  her  breast;  a  little  box  lying  open  on 
her  bed  informed  me  that  she  had  taken  poison. 

I  thought  her  dead,  and  I  swallowed  what  was 
left  in  the  box  with  avidity.  I  had  a  violent  nerv- 
ous attack  throughout  the  whole  night. 

I  do  not  know  what  became  of  me  during 
twenty-four  hours.  I  only  know  that  I  did  not 
leave  my  bed,  and  that  I  threw  up  much  blood; 
which,  from  all  appearances,  saved  my  life. 

Mme.  de  Lauzun  came  to  get  me,  to  take  me 
to  Fontainebleau,  where  I  was  to  go  with  her. 
I  was  In  a  state  of  depression  and  stupidity  which 
did  not  allow  me  to  think  of  remaining  behind. 
I  requested  Mme.  de  Lauzun  to  wait  for  me  a 
moment.  I  arose  and  dressed  with  much  diffi- 
culty, and  I  was  able  to  have  news  of  the  princess. 
She  was  still  in  a  dying  condition.  I  went  away, 
however;  at  Fontainebleau  I  was  like  a  madman. 


144  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Except  during  the  time  of  my  service,  I  saw  no 
one,  I  was  really  very  111.  While  at  Fontalne- 
bleau  I  received  a  letter  from  the  princess,  which 
I  think  It  well  to  quote  here. 

"  Oh,  my  friend,  my  lover !  You  whom  I  Idol- 
ise, you  who  combine  all  the  affections  of  my  heart, 
you  are  no  longer  near  me !  You  have  gone,  I 
have  wished  It,  why  did  you  obey  me !  Had  I 
then  to  do  something  for  duties  which  I  have 
wholly  violated!  Of  all  the  horrors  that  sur- 
round me  those  of  death  are  the  least  frightful; 
If  you  knew  what  future  opens  up  before  me!  I 
have  lost  all  hope,  all  right  of  being  happy.  •  I 
dare  no  longer  promise  anything.  I  have  be- 
trayed my  pledges !  At  least  may  your  love,  may 
your  happiness  serve  me  In  the  place  of  what  I 
have  lost.  But,  alas !  I  speak  of  the  future  and 
I  am  dying!  I  shall  not  have  the  barbarous  cour- 
age to  order  you  to  live ;  I  know  not  what  Is  taking 
place  within  me,  everything  feels  strange.  I  feel 
my  last  breath  coming  on  lips  still  burning  with 
your  kisses.  Come,  do  not  lose  a  minute;  let  us 
die  In  each  other's  arms,  that  happiness  and  pleas- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  145 

ure  may  be  our  last.  No,  do  not  listen  to  sense- 
less desires.  May  my  remorse,  at  least,  expiate 
my  wrongdoing.  May  the  courage  of  no  longer 
being  guilty  give  me  back,  at  the  expense  of  my 
life  and  of  my  happiness,  some  little  esteem  for 
myself!  " 

This  letter,  written  with  a  trembling  hand,  wet 
with  her  tears,  completed  my  distraction.  I  left 
for  Paris  alone,  as  soon  as  the  night  had  come. 
I  advised  the  princess  of  a  place  where  we  might 
see  each  other  In  safety.  Her  weakness  was  ex- 
treme; she  fainted  repeatedly.  I  was  hardly  any 
stronger.  I  shall  not  take  advantage  of  the  pa- 
tience of  those  who  read  these  pages,  if  they  have 
never  loved,  perhaps  even  If  they  do  not  love  at  the 
moment  they  read  this,  they  will  find  me  very  tire- 
some. I  shall  therefore  be  content  with  saying 
that  this  conversation  did  us  much  good  and  much 
harm.  I  returned  to  Fontalnebleau ;  I  performed 
my  service,  which  appeared  to  me  to  last  for  cen- 
turies, and  I  came  back.  Our  conduct  during 
some  weeks  was  circumspect.  Prince  Repnine 
was  generous.     The  frightful  change  of  which  I 


146  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

was  the  cause,  the  certainty  that  I  did  not  see  the 
princess  alone,  the  prospect  of  her  leaving  soon, 
quieted  him;  he  pitied  me  and  recovered  his  tran- 
quillity. 

He  was  mistaken,  however.  I  sometimes  saw 
Mme.  Czartoryska,  alone  or  outside  of  her  home; 
the  wisdom  of  my  conduct,  my  moderation  had 
banished  the  dangers  which  she  had  so  prodi- 
giously feared.  Love  and  nature  have  rights  from 
which  one  cannot  escape.  How  can  one  refuse 
anything  to  the  lover  one  adores,  especially  when 
he  asks  for  nothing!  The  princess  gave  herself 
up  to  me,  ready  to  suffer  all.  In  the  future,  our 
days  appeared  to  us  rewarded  by  so  much  happi- 
ness !  Incapable  of  anything  else,  I  saw  the  prin- 
cess or  waited  for  her,  and  whenever  I  lost  hope 
of  seeing  her  before  the  next  morning,  I  went  to 
bed;  my  body  unequal  to  the  fatigue  of  being 
away  from  her. 

Prince  Repnine  had  some  suspicions.  The 
princess  noticed  that  he  was  having  her  followed; 
all  appeared  preferable  to  her  than  the  horror  of 
deceiving.  She  reached  the  terrible  decision  to 
confess  all  to  him ;  this  confession  made  by  a  gen- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  147 

erous  heart,  was  received  by  a  generous  heart. 
Prince  Repnine  did  not  permit  himself  a  complaint 
nor  a  reproach. 

"  Be  happy,"  he  said  to  her;  "  I  do  not  flatter 
myself  of  having  the  courage  to  be  a  witness  to 
your  happiness.  I  shall  leave  in  two  weeks;  I 
shall  join  the  Russian  army." 

We  did  not  think  it  well  to  exhibit  to  the  eyes 
of  this  generous  man  the  object  and  the  cause  of 
his  unhappiness  and  troubles;  I  made  an  effort 
which  I  thought  beyond  my  strength,  I  consented 
to  go  to  M.  de  Choiseul's,  at  Chanteloup,  until 
the  departure  of  prince  Repnine. 

I  went  away;  I  daily  received  word  from  the 
princess;  I  suffered,  and  I  was  not  living  far  from 
her.  I  returned  and  found  prince  Repnine  gone. 
Whoever  has  not  experienced  a  harsh  constraint 
cannot  feel  the  full  value  of  freedom.  My  happi- 
ness was  no  longer  disturbed  but  by  the  fear  of  the 
future,  and  by  the  horrible  certainty  of  seeing  It 
soon  end.  We  were  ceaselessly  engrossed  with 
plans  of  how  never  to  separate.  We  sometimes 
had  hope;  but  the  fate  of  her  charming  children 
always  stopped  us.     Her  care  was  so  touching.  It 


148  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

was  so  necessary  to  them  !  Accustomed  to  love  all 
that  was  my  mistress',  I  strongly  attached  myself 
to  her  children.  I  thought  it  but  right  to  share 
the  duties  of  their  mother;  my  eyes  filled  with  tears 
as  I  caressed  them.  I  preferred  to  meet  the  trou- 
bles which  were  then  overwhelming  me  than  to  de- 
prive them  of  a  mother  that  one  cannot  reasonably 
compare  with  any  other.  She  penetrated  the 
sentiments  that  filled  my  soul;  they  added  new 
rights  over  her.  She  knew  that  I  should  gladly 
have  given  up  half  my  life  so  that  there  might  be 
left  to  me  one  of  the  precious  children  of  whom 
it  seemed  to  me  I  was  the  father.  We  were  al- 
ways together;  we  went  out  riding  twice  a  day  to 
escape  troublesome  visitors,  of  whom  it  was  im- 
possible to  get  rid. 

The  date  of  her  departure  for  Poland  came: 
her  husband  stayed  behind  on  account  of  a  law- 
suit. I  resolved  to  accompany  her  as  secretly  and 
as  far  as  I  could;  in  fact,  I  only  left  her  at  two 
leagues  from  Warsaw.  This  voyage  had  been 
charming,  and  the  princess  had  daily  been  more 
tender  and  amiable.  The  moment  of  our  separa- 
tion was  terrible. 


Due  DE  LAUZUN  149 

"  My  friend,"  said  she  to  me,  "  I  must  at  last 
reveal  to  you  a  secret  I  have  been  at  great  pains 
to  conceal.  You  have  so  wished  for  one  of  my 
children,  you  will  have  It.  I  wish  to  leave  you  the 
dearest,  the  better  part  of  myself;  I  am  enceinte, 
and  have  not  lived  with  my  husband  since  I  sur- 
rendered to  you!  I  shall  have  the  courage  to 
confess  everything  to  my  husband,  and  to  obtain 
that  the  dearest  token  of  our  love  be  returned  to 
you." 

People  must  understand  my  heart.  If  they  wish 
to  judge  of  the  Impression  made  on  me  by  this 
speech.  It  exhausted  my  strength  In  a  moment; 
I  fainted,  and,  when  I  came  to  my  senses,  the 
princess  was  gone.  Her  father-in-law,  who  had 
come  to  meet  her,  had  compelled  her  to  abandon 
me;  she  had  left  one  of  her  servants  behind  to 
care  for  me.  I  was  In  a  state  of  dejection  from 
which  nothing  could  draw  me;  I  allowed  myself 
to  be  taken  back  as  far  as  Breslau,  without  eating 
or  drinking,  or  uttering  a  single  word;  I  stopped 
there,  and  waited  for  news  of  the  princess.  They 
to  some  extent  restored  me  to  my  normal  condi- 
tion, and  I  continued  my  way  to  Frankfort,  where 


150  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  learned  that  the  King  was  dangerously  111  with  the 
small-pox. 

I  heard  of  his  death  while  passing  at  Deux- 
Ponts.  This  disarranged  all  my  projects.  I  was 
not  in  a  fit  state  to  pay  my  court  to  the  new  King, 
and  I  rejoined  the  Royal.  Legion,  of  which  I  was 
colonel,  at  Mouzon,^^  in  Champagne ;  I  lived  there 
in  the  greatest  privacy,  and  saw  only  the  officers 
of  my  regiment.  My  time  was  divided  between 
my  military  duties  and  the  princess.  I  knew  her 
to  be  sad,  ill,  but  she  wrote  by  every  mail.  Finally 
several  brought  me  no  news;  I  sent  a  messenger, 
who  covered  the  distance  with  the  utmost  speed. 
I  learned  on  his  return  that  the  princess  had  been 
dangerously  111,  and  that  the  only  person  who 
could  give  me  news  of  her  was  not  at  her  side. 
Her  strength  had  succumbed  to  the  terrible  con- 
fession she  had  made  her  husband.  It  had  been 
received  by  him  with  tenderness  and  generosity, 
but  vapours,  nervous  attacks,  a  mortal  sadness, 
combined  with  the  discomfort  of  her  condition,  had 
brought  her  to  a  most  deplorable  state.  She  was 
most  anxious  to  see  me,  but  did  not  think  It  possi- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  151 

ble.  I  asked  M.  de  Conflons,  under  whom  I 
served,  If  he  could  give  me  three  weeks'  leave  of 
absence,  which  I  should  be  very  glad  to  spend  in 
the  country  near  Frankfort. 

I  went  away  alone  and  as  secretly  as  possible. 
On  the  last  day  I  got  lost,  and  I  went  to  ask  my 
way  at  a  house  In  which  I  saw  a  light.  I  was 
much  surprised  to  find  an  English  family  and  to 
learn  that  It  was  that  of  the  princess'  gardener. 
I  well  knew  that  It  was  not  difficult  to  enter  the 
park,  but  I  did  not  wish  to  be  recognised;  I  feared 
to  be  arrested  by  the  patrols  of  cossacks  and  of 
being  unable  to  reach  her  without  revealing  my 
Identity.  It  was  eleven  o'clock  at  night;  I  saw 
the  different  troops  which  had  just  been  making 
their  rounds,  returning,  and  I  slipped  Into  the 
garden,  where  I  was  directly  attacked  by  two  big 
dogs  which  were  let  loose  every  night.  One  of 
these  I  had  given  to  the  princess  while  In  England. 
I  called  It  by  name;  Caesar  recognised  me  and 
came  to  caress  me ;  the  other  dog  withdrew,  and  I 
approached  the  house;  I  saw  two  women  who  were 
taking  a  walk;  one  of  these  went  In;  I  recognised 


152  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

her  as  Mme.  Parlsot,  a  maid  whom  I  had  recom- 
mended to  the  princess,  and  the  other  came  to- 
wards me. 

"  Come,"  said  she  to  me,  "  neither  obstacles  nor 
distance  can  deceive  my  heart;  it  was  awaiting 
you." 

The  princess  pressed  me  in  her  arms. 

"  The  needs  of  my  heart  always  make  me  de- 
vine  your  acts;  it  was  impossible  that  you  should 
leave  to  me  the  frightful  idea  of  all  that  sepa- 
rated us,  that  you  should  not  come  to  lend  new 
charms  to  my  retreat,  my  sole  consolation." 

I  spent  forty-eight  hours  at  Powonski !  ^^ 
There  everything  was  interesting  to  me;  I  had  to 
leave  it.  I  had  taken  measures  so  as  to  be  sure 
of  being  at  her  lying-in,  or  at  least  to  be  near 
her. 

I  returned  a  little  more  calm  than  the  first 
time;  back  to  my  regiment  I  procured  all  the 
memoirs  concerning  the  affairs  of  Poland,  of  Prus- 
sia and  of  Russia;  and  by  means  of  a  great  num- 
ber of  good  and  bad  books  which  I  had  the  pa- 
tience to  read,  I  arranged  a  political  plan  on  the 
interests  of  the  three  powers.     I  prepared  a  rather 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  153 

long  report,  which  I  addressed  to  prince  Adam.^^ 
He  communicated  it  to  M.  de  Stackelberg,  Rus- 
sian minister  at  Warsaw,  who  sent  it  to  Moscow 
without  my  knowledge.  The  hope  of  becoming 
ambassador  or  minister  of  France  at  Warsaw  gave 
me  for  my  work  a  tireless  ardour.  The  princess 
approved  of  my  plan,  and  each  mail  brought  me 
new  encouragement. 

In  the  month  of  September,  she  advised  me 
that  she  was  less  satisfied  with  her  husband's  con- 
duct ;  that  my  last  voyage  had  become  known,  and 
that  she  feared  that  the  one  I  wished  to  make  for 
her  lying-in  might  have  great  inconveniences;  but 
that  she  would  die  of  grief  If  I  did  not  make  it. 
I  departed  towards  the  end  of  September,  and 
found  at  Strasburg  a  letter  from  the  princess  which 
had  come  by  messenger,  and  which  earnestly  re- 
quested me  to  delay  my  departure.  I  found  an- 
other at  Frankfort  which  frightened  me  even 
more  as  to  the  ill  disposition  of  the  prince.  Noth- 
ing could  influence  me  to  remain  away  from  the 
princess  during  the  time  of  her  lying-in.  I  sent 
her  a  Pole,  named  MuskowskI,  whom  I  had 
brought  with  me,  and  I  went  to  wait  for  him  at 


154  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

a  small  free  town  built  on  the  Vistula  and  called 
Thorn. 

I  there  received  the  princess'  reply.  She  in- 
formed me  that  she  could  not  be  so  near  with- 
out wishing  to  see  me;  no  matter  what  the  danger, 
that  it  was  Important  that  I  should  be  seen  by  no 
one,  that  Mme.  I'Huillier  would  conceal  me  in  her 
house,  and  that  she  would  come  to  see  me  there. 
I  did  not  lose  a  moment  to  reach  it;  anxiety,  agita- 
tion, fatigue,  had  changed  me  to  the  point  of  being 
unrecognisable. 

*'  You  will  not  see  your  princess  this  even- 
ing," said  the  compassionate  Mme.  I'Huillier,  em- 
bracing me;  *' she  has  rather  sharp  pains  on  ac- 
count of  which  she  has  been  ordered  to  bed;  they 
will  probably  pass  during  the  night,  and  she  will 
be  here  early  to-morrow  morning." 

The  next  day,  on  the  contrary,  the  pains  in- 
creased, and  it  was  with  great  difficulty  that  I  suc- 
ceeded In  entering  the  blue  palace,  where  Mme. 
Parisot  locked  me  in  a  large  wardrobe,  behind 
the  princess'  bed.  Her  travail  lasted  almost 
thirty-six  hours.  I  heard  her  cries  and  it  seemed 
as  If  each  one  would  be  the  last.     I  shall  not  un- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  155 

dertake  to  describe  what  went  on  in  my  mind. 
My  misfortunes  were  the  fruit  of  my  crimes ;  she 
whom  I  loved  more  than  all  on  earth  was  their 
victim.  The  torture  finally  ceased;  I  was  drawn 
from  my  prison,  and  allowed  to  see  Mme.  Czar- 
toryska.  I  bathed  her  face  with  my  tears.  I 
could  not  utter  a  single  word. 

"  You  have  saved  my  life,'*  she  said  to  me.  "  I 
knew  you  to  be  here.  I  owed  my  strength  only 
to  the  courage  inspired  me  by  the  certainty  of  my 
being  so  near  you;  could  I  be  without  it,  feeling 
sure  that  you  would  receive  my  last  sigh.  Kiss 
that  child,  who  is  already  more  dear  to  me  than  all 
the  others!  It  would  be  dangerous  for  him 
should  you  be  discovered !  Leave,  go  and  locate 
yourself  at  eight  leagues  from  here,  at  a  farm  of 
which  I  can  dispose.  This  note  will  cause  you  to 
be  received  by  the  good  people  who  live  in  it.  We 
shall  see  each  other  soon;  you  shall  receive  news 
of  me  daily." 

I  slowly  betook  myself  to  my  new  refuge.  I 
found  a  plain  house,  but  clean  to  the  verge  of  ele- 
gance. I  was  received  by  a  man  of  about  sixty 
years,  of  venerable  mien;  his  wife,  a  little  younger 


156  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

than  he,  appeared  to  have  been  beautiful.  Two 
young  women  with  pleasant  faces,  and  a  little  girl, 
composed  this  honest  family;  I  delivered  my  let- 
ter; it  was  as  follows: 

"  Monsieur  Ombowski,  I  beg  you  to  receive  in 
your  house  the  bearer  of  this  note.  I  confide  to 
you  what  I  have  dearest  In  the  world,  and  my  con- 
fidence in  your  care  and  in  your  discretion  is  un- 
limited. 

"  ISABELLE    CZARTORYSKA." 

"  You  are  at  home  here,'*  said  the  good  M. 
Ombowski  to  me;  "  you  may  even  dispose  of  our 
persons,  for  we  belong  to  the  princess  much  more 
because  of  our  gratitude  than  because  of  her  bene- 
factions." 

I  withdrew  to  my  room  without  being  able 
to  partake  of  supper.  The  next  day  I  received 
news  of  the  princess.  She  was  as  well  as  could 
be  expected. 

I  was  taking  a  walk  in  the  rather  large  garden 
with  M.  Ombowski.  He  told  me  his  story.  He 
had  been  born  with  a  fortune  sufiicient  to  his  am- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  157 

bitlon.  He  had  married  for  love  a  young  girl  of 
quality  from  Kamlnick,  and  had  had  several  chil- 
dren by  her. 

There  was  no  happier  lot  than  his,  when  prince 
Radzlwlll,  to  whom  he  had  been  attached  for  a 
long  time,  urged  him  to  enter  the  confederation  of 
Bar.  Two  young  Poles,  who  loved  his  two 
daughters  to  distraction,  thought  they  could  give 
no  greater  proof  of  their  devotion  than  by  follow- 
ing the  father.  They  were  wounded,  taken  pris- 
oners, and  all  three  sent  to  Siberia;  their  house 
burned  down,  their  lands  devastated  by  the  Rus- 
sians, and  all  their  property  confiscated  by  the  Em- 
press. Mme.  Ombowski,  who  was  from  Kam- 
lnick, an  estate  belonging  to  the  princess,  whom 
she  had  seen  in  her  childhood  at  the  home  of 
comte  Flemming,  her  father,  went  to  throw  her- 
self at  her  feet  with  her  daughters,  and  had  no 
difficulty  In  moving  a  heart  so  generous  and  com- 
passionate. The  princess  undertook  with  warmth 
the  mending  of  the  misfortunes  of  that  unhappy 
family;  she  obtained  their  pardon,  had  the  men 
recalled  from  Siberia,  married  the  two  daughters 
to  their  lovers,  for  whom  she  secured  two  Impor- 


158  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

tant  places  in  Lithuania,  and  gave  to  M.  Om- 
bowski  and  his  wife  a  very  pretty  piece  of  property 
where  they  all  lived,  and  where  they  ever  blessed 
their  benefactress.  Since  I  have  lived  among 
men,  I  have  never  seen  any  who  appreciated  their 
happiness  more,  and  for  whom  gratitude  had 
greater  charms. 

I  daily  received  word  from  Mme.  Czartoryska, 
and  the  attentions  of  my  hosts  rendered  my  stay 
with  them  very  agreeable.  I  spent  a  month  with- 
out impatience  in  this  quiet  place.  One  day  when 
I  was  anxious  at  not  having  received  a  letter  from 
the  princess,  I  saw  her  appear  incognito.  A  di- 
vinity descended  into  this  house  would  have  been 
less  adored.     We  were  left  alone. 

"  My  friend,"  said  she  to  me,  "  I  owe  you  a 
long  explanation;  I  had  the  courage  to  make  to 
my  husband  the  avowal  I  had  intended;  he  had 
pity  of  the  awful  state  in  which  I  was  as  I  spoke 
to  him,  and  did  not  reproach  me.  '  I  shall  leave 
you  that  child,'  he  told  me,*  'if  you  so  desire; 
but  you  must  agree  by  the  most  sacred  oath  never 
to  see  his  father.' 

*  The  child  was  in  fact  left  with  the  princess. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  159 

"  My  tears  were  my  sole  answer;  could  I  prom- 
ise to  abandon  you !  You  know  my  husband ! 
Embittered  by  wicked  people,  he  may  have  a 
moment  of  anger;  but  the  foundation  of  his  char- 
acter is  good  and  Indulgent.  He  Is  not  jealous, 
and  will  soon  see  you  without  repugnance.  Spend 
a  little  time  at  Dresden  and  Berlin;  let  not  War- 
saw appear  to  be  the  sole  aim  of  your  voyage,  and 
I  shall  soon  again  be  able  to  press  you  in  my 
arms." 

A  girl  baby  was  born  to  the  elder  daughter  of 
M.  Ombowski  while  this  conversation  was  going 
on. 

We  held  the  child  over  the  baptismal  font,  and 
we  called  the  child,  who  was  a  girl,  Isabelle  — 
Armande  —  Fortunee,  after  the  princess,  me  and 
chance  which  had  given  her  a  godfather  and  god- 
mother. The  princess  left  for  Warsaw,  and  I, 
the  next  morning,  for  Dresden. 

The  city  and  the  Elector  are  as  sad  as  the  Elec- 
tress  Is  gay.  I  was  soon  In  great  favour  with  her; 
the  circumspection  with  which  I  received  the  dis- 
tinctions with  which  she  overwhelmed  me  was 
much  appreciated  by  the  Elector.     The  Electress 


i6o  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

thought  It  necessary  to  speak  more  plainly.  One 
court  day,  she  led  me  to  the  recess  of  a  window: 

"  For  a  Frenchman  you  are  neither  gallant  nor 
penetrating,"  said  she  to  me. 

And  as  I  did  not  reply, 

"  Is  It  then  necessary  to  question  In  order  to 
obtain  a  few  words  from  you  ?  Is  It  possible  that 
there  should  be  no  woman  In  this  Court  to  whom 
you  are  attentive?  " 

"  Nothing  Is  more  true,  madame." 

"And  why,  I  pray?" 

"  The  old  ones  do  not  tempt  me  and  the  young 
all  have  lovers." 

"  All!  You  know  nothing  of  the  sort;  I  know 
some  who  have  none,  and  who  perhaps  might  wish 
your  court.  If  they  could  believe  It  sincere. 
Guess,"  she  added,  looking  at  me  with  much  ex- 
pression. 

The  approach  of  the  Elector  Interrupted  this 
conversation,  which  people  were  beginning  to  no- 
tice. I  thought  it  best  not  to  expose  the  Electress 
to  a  second  one,  and  I  left  Dresden  for  Berlin. 

I  received  news  from  the  princess  regularly; 
but  she  did  not  yet  permit  me  to  go  to  Warsaw. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  i6i 

I  earnestly  applied  myself  to  the  study  of  the  mili- 
tary and  interior  administration  of  Prussia;  I  sent 
several  reports  to  M.  le  marechal  de  Muy  and  to 
M.  de  Vergennes,  in  the  absence  of  M.  de  Pons, 
King's  minister  at  Berlin. 

Mme.  de  Hartefeld,  lady  of  honour  to  the 
Queen  of  Prussia,  who  formerly  had  had  a  great 
passion  for  M.  le  comte  Guines,  knowing  that  I 
had  married  his  niece,  considered  herself  obliged 
to  tender  me  the  greatest  civility.  Confidence 
having  been  established,  she  confided  to  me  all 
the  details  of  her  attachment  for  M.  de  Guines, 
and  ended  by  taking  a  liking  to  me.  The  prin- 
cess' letters  were  no  rarer;  but  they  all  tended  to 
delay  the  date  of  my  voyage  to  Poland. 

I  became  very  intimate  with  M.  Harris,  Eng- 
land's minister,  whose  society  made  all  the  charm 
of  my  sojourn  in  Berlin.  He  took  me  everywhere 
and  I  was  soon  as  well  established  as  I  could  have 
been  in  Paris.  The  King  returned  from  Pots- 
dam; I  often  had  the  honour  of  paying  court  to 
him,  he  treated  me  with  kindness  and  distinc- 
tion; prince  Henry  took  me  into  his  friendship.  I 
spent  much  time  in  his  company,  and  I  heard  him 


i62  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

always  speaking  of  war  and  military  matters,  with 
renewed  admiration.  He  was  good  enough  to  tell 
me  that  the  King  wished  me  to  consider  becom- 
ing minister  of  France  to  him,  and  that  he  had 
given  him  permission  to  inform  me  that  he  would 
gladly  have  all  measures  taken  so  that  I  might  suc- 
ceed! This  in  no  way  agreed  with  my  plans.  I 
thanked  and  I  dechned,  giving  as  reason  that  I 
was  much  attached  to  the  military  career,  and  that 
I  felt  no  talent  for  politics.  Prince  Henry  was 
kind  enough  to  Insist  on  several  occasions;  but 
without  making  me  change  my  decision. 

In  this  Interval,  Mademoiselle  de  Hartefeld, 
whom  I  saw  frequently,  took  a  great  fancy  to  me ; 
I  was  far  from  returning  It.  I  did  not  conceal 
from  her  that  I  loved  another.  Such  an  admis- 
sion did  not  diminish  her  attachment.  I  was 
grateful  and  touched  by  this;  and  considered  that 
I  owed  her  the  deepest  friendship.  I  consoled  her, 
I  pitied  her,  but  I  did  not  become  her  lover,  and 
I  did  not  for  a  moment  cease  to  adore  the  prin- 
cess. People  judge  according  to  appearances,  and 
soon  no  one  in  Berlin  doubted  that  Mile,  de  Harte- 
feld was  my  mistress;  Mme.  Czartoryska  was  ad- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  163 

vised  to  that  effect.  She  beHeved  it,  wrote  me  a 
very  cold  letter,  in  which  she  said  that  we  must 
discontinue  all  relations,  and  earnestly  requested 
me  not  to  come  to  Warsaw. 

Forsaken  by  the  princess,  I  almost  died  of  grief. 
I  would  have  given  up  my  life  to  speak  to  her  a 
quarter  of  an  hour;  twenty  projects,  each  more 
extravagant  than  the  other,  presented  themselves 
to  my  mind.  I  loved  the  princess  too  dearly  not 
to  be  influenced  by  the  fear  of  compromising  her. 
I  therefore  obeyed,  and  decided  to  return  to 
France.  On  the  eve  of  the  day  set  for  my  de- 
parture, M.  de  Rullecourt,  a  French  officer  in  the 
service  of  Poland,  came  as  special  messenger  to 
bring  me  a  letter  from  prince  Adam,  who  asked 
me,  as  the  greatest  mark  of  friendship  I  could  give 
him,  to  come  and  spend  twenty-four  hours  at  War- 
saw on  business  of  the  greatest  importance,  adding 
that  I  could  easily  remain  concealed  there,  should 
I  not  wish  to  be  recognised.  I  did  not  hesitate  a 
moment  and  left  the  same  evening.  I  sent  all  my 
servants  to  Leipsic,  and  only  kept  with  me  a  single 
Polish  footman  whom  I  had  hired  at  Berlin.  I 
preferred  an  open  carriage  to  all  others,  as  being 


i64  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

the  lightest.  I  hardly  noticed  the  excessive  cold 
from  which  many  unfortunates  perished.  The 
hope  of  seeing  the  princess  had  absorbed  all  my 
feelings,  both  physical  and  moral.  I  reached 
Marlvllle  and  concealed  myself  there  at  the  house 
of  M.  de  Rullecourt. 

Prince  Adam  came  to  see  me  there  immediately. 
He  told  me  that  he  had  communicated  to  M.  de 
Stackelberg  the  report  relating  to  the  affairs  of 
Poland  and  of  Russia  which  I  had  previously  sent 
him;  that  this  minister  had  forwarded  It  to  his 
Court,  where  It  had  made  such  an  Impression,  that 
he  had  thought  It  well  to  confer  with  me  about  It, 
having  no  doubt  If  France  should  be  the  least  will- 
ing, that  the  partition  of  Poland  could  be  set  right, 
and  a  great  portion  of  the  existence  It  had  lost 
restored  to  that  power.  I  replied  to  the  prince 
that  I  should  see  M.  le  baron  de  Stackelberg  with 
pleasure,  but  that  I  had  no  power,  and  that  it  was 
difficult  for  me  to  devine  the  Intentions  of  a  min- 
ister whom  I  hardly  knew.  M.  de  Stackelberg 
came  during  the  night;  we  talked  a  long  time. 
The  result  of  our  conversation  was  a  report  which 
I  sent  to  Versailles,  and  he  to  Moscow.     It  was 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  165 

impossible  for  me  to  remain  concealed  until  the  re- 
turn of  our  respective  messengers;  I  therefore  had 
myself  presented  at  Court  and  went  everywhere. 

Mme.  Czartoryska  was  in  the  country,  from 
whence  she  returned  only  two  days  after;  she  came 
to  the  play.  I  cannot  express  the  emotion  her 
presence  caused  me.  I  visited  her  in  her  box;  she 
received  me  very  coldly;  it  was  but  with  difficulty 
that  I  obtained  permission  to  see  her  alone.  The 
next  day  she  refused  to  listen  to  my  justification; 
she  demanded  that  I  return  her  letters  and  por- 
trait. I  did  all  she  asked,  and  locked  myself  in 
my  room  in  the  most  gloomy  despair.  She  sent 
for  me  the  next  morning;  I  found  her  more  calm 
and  less  severe.  She  asked  me  all  the  details  of 
what  had  occurred  between  Mademoiselle  de 
Hartefeld  and  me.  I  burned  in  her  presence  her 
portrait  and  letters  and  promised  to  do  the  same 
with  all  those  she  might  write  to  me.  Made- 
moiselle de  Hartefeld  is  the  only  woman  towards 
whom  I  have  behaved  ill,  which  she  assuredly  did 
not  deserve;  therefore  have  I  often  and  severely 
reproached  myself. 

The  princess  forgave  me,  with  that  grace  which 


i66  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Is  Inseparable  from  her  every  act.  I  wished  to 
enter  In  possession  of  my  former  rights;  but  she 
absolutely  refused. 

"  You  would  grieve  me,"  said  she;  "  you  would 
be  lost,  If  In  your  arms,  something  should  again 
disturb  my  happiness." 

M.  BranlskI,  grand  general  of  the  Crown,  was 
more  In  love  with  her  than  ever,  and  dally  showed 
It  by  new  extravagances.  The  princess  treated 
him  badly  and  seldom  received  him;  but  the  en- 
tire circle  of  the  Palatine  of  Polosk,  In  which  Mme. 
Czartoryska  mingled  much,  was  wholly  devoted 
to  him.  It  was  the  only  house  In  Warsaw  to 
which  no  attempt  was  made  to  draw  me.  The 
princess  Ponlatowska  joined  the  circle;  and  the 
princess  was  so  beset  by  all  this,  that  the  conduct 
which  she  had  to  resort  to  took  away  a  great  part 
of  the  time  which  we  might  have  spent  together. 

I  grieved  at  this;  I  thought  It  was  her  fault.  I 
complained  of  her  to  LullI : 

"  She  loves  you,"  said  she  to  me,  "  but  you  are 
an  object  of  which  she  Is  too  avaricious.  A  little 
jealousy  will  render  her  more  tender  than  ever, 
and  will  give  her  the  courage  to  put  aside  all  those 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  167 

who  wish  to  keep  her  away  from  you.  Go  more 
into  society;  see  to  it  that  the  women  seem  not  so 
utterly  indifferent  to  you;  you  will  be  the  better  off 
for  it." 

I  unfortunately  followed  the  advice  of  Lulli. 
The  lover  of  Mme.  Czartoryska  could  not  help 
but  attract  the  curiosity  of  the  other  women;  sev- 
eral made  me  rather  marked  advances,  among 
these  a  certain  young  comtesse  Potoska  Plumaska, 
who  was  the  niece  of  Mme.  la  generale  Oliniska, 
at  whose  house  I  called  continually,  and  where  I 
always  found  her.  I  pretended  to  be  much  inter- 
ested in  her;  the  princess  noticed  it,  and  said  noth- 
ing. The  little  woman  was  much  of  a  coquette, 
and  was  much  that  way  towards  me. 

I  gave  her  my  arm  at  a  masked  ball,  where  she 
spoke  to  me  of  the  conditions  on  which  she  con- 
sented to  give  herself  to  me,  and  even  to  follow  me 
to  France;  I  did  not  think  I  had  made  such  head- 
way, and  I  did  not  wish  matters  to  go  so  far.  I 
therefore  evaded  the  question,  without  giving  a 
positive  answer.  A  small  mask  somewhat  near 
me  rose  suddenly,  and  was  lost  in  the  crowd.  I 
paid  no  attention  to  it  and  shortly  after  left  the 


i68  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

ball.  The  next  day,  as  usual,  I  went  to  take  a 
walk  at  Pavoansky.  It  was  my  greatest  pleasure. 
The  princess  reached  there  a  few  moments  after 
me;  but  as  soon  as  she  perceived  me,  she  had  her 
carriage  turn  back.  I  made  as  If  to  approach,  but 
she  ordered  her  coachman  to  go  to  Warsaw  as 
quickly  as  possible;  I  did  not  know  what  this 
meant.  I  called  at  her  house  three  times  that  day 
without  seeing  her;  I  wrote  her  that  I  could  not 
comprehend  her  conduct.     She  replied: 

"  I  have  seen,  I  have  heard,  what  I  should  never 
have  believed;  you  deceive  me  for  Mme.  Plu- 
maska." 

"  You  are  the  cause  of  my  undoing,'*  I  told 
Lulll. 

I  returned  to  my  room;  a  terrible  fever  pos- 
sessed me,  and  I  had  the  most  fearful  transports. 
Lulll  heard  of  It  and  went  to  the  princess: 

*' What  have  you  done!"  she  said  to  her; 
"  Lauzun  Is  dying  and  It  Is  your  work." 

Mme.  Czartoryska  came  to  me,  spent  the  day 
and  the  entire  night  at  my  side,  without  my  recog- 
nising her.     I  at  last  saw  her  on  her  knees  near 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  169 

my  bed,  bathed  in  tears.  So  sudden  a  change 
from  despair  to  joy  almost  cost  me  my  life;  I  re- 
covered with  difficulty;  the  tender  and  touching 
care  of  the  princess  made  me  prefer  my  extreme 
weakness  to  the  strength  I  had  lost,  and  which  I 
was  beginning  to  regain.  M.  Braniski  was  jealous 
of  this,  complained  openly,  dared  to  threaten  my 
life. 

*' I  do  not  love  you,''  she  said  to  him;  "do 
not  force  me  to  hate  you." 

"  That  suffices,  madame,"  he  replied  with  fury; 
*'  I  shall  see  if  M.  de  Lauzun  is  worthy  of  possess- 
ing an  object  which  I  would  purchase  with  all  my 
blood." 

*'  Yes,  monsieur,"  retorted  the  princess  haught- 
ily; "  he  knows  that  my  life  is  attached  to  his;  he 
will  know  how  to  defend  it;  I  demand  nothing 
more  from  you." 

M.  Braniski  calmed  down,  and  nothing  hap- 
pened. I  was  warned,  however,  that  the  great 
general  held  nothing  sacred;  that  I  had  everything 
to  fear  from  the  crowd  of  cutthroats  by  which  he 
was  constantly  surrounded.     I  was  advised  not  to 


170  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

go  abroad  without  an  escort;  I  took  the  precau- 
tion of  going  well  armed,  that  was  all;  nothing 
happened  to  me. 

I  mingled  more  with  society;  the  manner  in 
which  the  princess  treated  me  increased  the  curi- 
osity which  I  inspired  in  all  the  women  of  War- 
saw anxious  to  see  me.  A  review  of  hussars  was 
an  occasion  which  brought  together  a  large  number 
of  these.  They  then  returned  to  the  reception,  at 
Mme.  la  generale's.  The  princess  seemed  to  ask 
them  how  they  liked  her  choice,  with  a  grace  that 
deserved  their  interest  .  .  .  and  their  in- 
dulgence. While  picking  up  something  the 
feather  which  was  in  my  hat  fell  into  the  fire. 
Mme.  de  Plumaska,  whom  I  had  not  met  since  the 
scene  which  had  cost  me  so  much,  offered  me  a 
rather  handsome  heron's  feather,  which  she  wore  in 
her  hair,  saying  with  eagerness:  "  Let  us  change 
feathers." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon  for  not  consenting  to  the 
offer,''  I  replied  coldly;  "I  am  attached  to  my 
burnt  feather." 

Mme.  Czartoryska,  who  had  heard  me,  said  to 
me  with  a  charming  glance: 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  171 

"  Give  me  your  hat  so  that  I  may  put  mine  In 
it;  I  now  prefer  the  burnt  feather." 

M.  BranlskI  arose  with  anger,  and  went  out. 

In  the  evening,  at  the  masked  ball  at  the 
Opera,  he  appeared  to  wish  to  pick  a  quarrel  with 
me. 

"  Let  us  end  this,  monsieur  le  general,"  said 
I,  *'  five  minutes  at  Vola  will  suffice.  The  means 
will  be  more  worthy  of  you  and  of  me  than  a 
dispute  at  the  ball." 

He  accepted  and  we  made  an  appointment  for 
the  next  morning  at  eight  o'clock.  All  Warsaw 
soon  heard  of  the  affair  and  prepared  to  act  as 
witness  to  It.  The  King  was  much  grieved  on 
hearing  of  the  matter,  and  at  six  o'clock  in  the 
mornmg  sent  for  M.  BranlskI,  with  whom  he  had 
a  long  conversation,  after  which  the  grand  general 
came  to  my  house,  with  quite  a  numerous  suite, 
to  tell  me  that  he  publicly  withdrew  all  the  re- 
marks at  which  I  might  have  taken  offence,  and 
that  he  asked  my  friendship,  which  he  merited  by 
his  esteem  and  his  consideration  for  me.  I  had 
nothing  more  to  say:  I  was  obliged  to  give  in 
and  prince  Caslmir  PonlatowskI,  brother  of  the 


172  DUG  DE  LAUZUN 

King,  made  us  embrace  and  make  up.  Mme. 
Czartoryska  had  sent  me  in  the  morning  a  superb 
Turkish  horse  with  a  pair  of  pistols  and  a  sword, 
with  a  word  wishing  me  good  luck. 

That  same  evening,  our  messengers  from  Ver- 
sailles and  Moscow  arrived.  The  Empress  ap- 
proved my  propositions,  wrote  me  a  letter  full  of 
kind  expressions,  and  sent  me  very  extensive 
powers.  M.  de  Vergennes  ^^  requested  me  to 
return  to  Court  as  promptly  as  possible.  I  set 
my  departure  for  two  days  after  in  the  evening. 
I  dined  at  Pavoanski  with  the  princess.  I  held 
her  long  in  my  arms;  I  finally  had  to  leave  her; 
I  tore  myself  from  Pavoanski  with  a  grief  which 
the  hope  of  seeing  her  soon  again  could  not  miti- 
gate, and  which  was  a  genuine  presentiment  that 
we  would  never  more  see  each  other. 


CHAPTER  VI 


CHAPTER  VI 

(1775) 

I  REACHED  Versailles  at  the  end  of  the  month 
of  March,  1775.  M.  de  Vergennes,  whom  I  did 
not  know,  received  me  with  all  the  Interest  which 
the  important  affairs  with  which  I  was  charged, 
must  naturally  have  Inspired.  He  praised  my 
conduct,  and  advised  me  to  leave  for  Saint 
Petersburg  within  a  few  days,  but  he  soon  changed 
his  mind;  he  did  not  care  that  the  treaty  should 
be  made  by  me,  and  that  I  should  remain  King's 
minister  to  the  Empress  of  all  the  Russians,  who 
seemed  very  desirous  of  having  me  as  such.  M. 
de  Juniez,  his  intimate  friend,  had  just  been  ap- 
pointed to  that  post.  M.  de  Vergennes  daily 
raised  absurd  difficulties,  allowed  matters  to  drag 
along  and  wished  to  have  that  negotiation  broken, 
without  it  seeming  to  be  his  fault.  During  that 
time  I  lost  a  lawsuit  representing  eighty  thousand 

175 


176  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

livres  income;  I  was  little  affected  by  this;  my 
wealth  was  what  interested  me  least. 

On  my  return  I  had  found  the  Queen  on  very 
intimate  terms  with  Mme.  la  princesse  de 
Guemenee  and  Mme.  Dillon;  they  had  sometimes 
spoken  to  her  of  me,  and  had  inspired  her  with 
the  curiosity  of  knowing  me  better.  She  received 
me  with  kindness ;  I  frequently  had  the  opportunity 
of  meeting  her  at  Mme.  de  Guemenee's,  where  she 
treated  me  with  distinction;  I  regularly  went 
riding  with  her,  and  in  less  than  two  months  I 
became  a  sort  of  favourite.  My  favour  was, 
however,  interrupted  by  the  necessity  of  rejoining 
my  regiment.  The  revolts  on  account  of  the 
wheat,  in  the  villages  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Paris  had  caused  the  troops  to  be  ordered  on  the 
march.  The  Queen  desired  that  my  corps  be 
brought  near,  and  that  I  should  not  go  away;  I 
did  not  think  it  well  to  consent  to  this,  and  took 
leave.  She  seemed  really  grieved  at  this,  and 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  she  came  to 
Montreull,  at  Mme.  de  Guemenee's  to  bid  me 
good-bye,  and  offer  to  ask  the  King  to  permit  me 
to  return  for  the  coronation,  which  I  refused. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  177 

The  affairs  of  Russia  appeared  to  be  forgotten, 
I  uselessly  pressed  M.  de  Vergennes  to  settle  the 
matter  and  give  me  a  decisive  answer:  he  told 
me  that  he  had  the  treaty  more  than  ever  at  heart 
and  that  he  hoped  to  conclude  in  the  course  of  the 
Summer;  that  the  King  would  recall  me  from 
my  regiment,  should  it  be  necessary.  On  the  very 
evening  I  was  to  leave,  the  Queen  sent  me  word 
to  delay  my  departure  twelve  more  hours,  and  to 
call  on  her  the  following  morning  at  Montreuil. 

"  Do  not  go  yet,"  said  she  to  me  with  much 
graclousness;  "  the  revolt  on  account  of  the  grain 
makes  It  compulsory  to  bring  troops  near:  we 
shall  have  your  corps  ordered  here." 

I  thanked  her,  and  replied  that  if  It  were  not 
necessary,  I  did  not  desire  a  removal  which  might 
be  disadvantageous  to  my  legion. 

"  You  are  a  fool,"  she  answered  laughing. 

Baron  de  VIomenll,  charged  by  M.  le  marechal 
de  Muy  with  the  movements  of  the  troops,  en- 
tered. 

"  Baron,"  said  she  to  him,  '^  do  make  the  royal 
legion  march,  and  make  it  come  near  enough  that 
this  fool  may  not  leave  us,  as  he  Intends." 


178  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

The  baron  replied  that  he  would  carry  out  her 
orders,  and  appeared  astonished;  I  begged  him  to 
make  no  changes  In  his  plans.  I  again  went  hunt- 
ing in  the  Bols  de  Boulogne  with  the  Queen;  she 
spoke  to  me  throughout  the  entire  time ;  and  from 
that  moment  my  favour  was  so  noticed,  that  it  was 
perhaps  fortunate  for  me  that  I  left  during  that 
night. 

The  princess'  letters  became  shorter  and  less 
frequent;  I  received  information  from  Warsaw 
that  she  was  wholly  under  the  subjection  of  the 
Palatine  of  Polosk  and  that  M.  Branlski  spent 
all  his  time  at  her  house,  I  wrote  her  a  strong  letter 
about  the  matter;  my  remonstrances  were  ill  re- 
ceived. Cut  to  the  quick,  I  replied  with  despair 
and  indignation.  I  dared  to  ask  for  my  child; 
"  I  did  not  wish,"  I  said  In  my  letter,  "  that  he 
should  be  brought  up  among  my  enemies.''  I  was 
unable  to  obtain  him.  We  fell  out  and  ceased  to 
correspond. 

I  returned  to  Paris,  and  my  return  to  Court  was 
at  least  as  brilliant  as  had  been  my  departure.  A 
race  of  French  horses.  In  which  my  horse  won,  put 
me  in  the  fashion.     The  Queen  appeared  anxious 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  179 

to  see  some  races,  and  many  were  arranged  for 
the  following  Spring.  I  went  to  Fontainebleau, 
where  my  favour  began  to  have  the  publicity  which 
since  has  made  me  so  many  enemies. 

M.  de  Vergennes  had  wholly  broken  the  treaty 
with  Russia,  and,  although  offended,  the  Empress 
gave  it  up  only  with  regret.  I  sincerely  at- 
tached myself  to  the  Queen,  whose  bounties  and 
confidence  touched  me.  I  wished  her  to  govern 
a  great  empire,  make  her  play  at  twenty  a  part 
so  brilliant  that  she  would  be  forever  celebrated. 
In  short,  I  wished  her  to  become  the  arbiter  of 
Europe;  but  the  more  I  was  desirous  of  covering 
her  with  glory,  the  more  easy  it  seemed  that  I 
should  make  the  road  which  was  to  conduct  to  im- 
mortality. I  made  bold  to  write  to  the  Empress 
of  Russia,  and  ask  her  if  she  wished  to  continue 
after  her  the  empire  of  the  world  in  the  hands 
of  a  woman.  I  pointed  out  an  easy  way.  It  was 
necessary  that  a  treaty  advantageous  to  France, 
and  of  which  Russia  should  not  be  ashamed, 
signed  by  the  Empress  and  invested  with  the  re- 
quired formalities,  be  deposited  in  the  hands  of 
the  Queen  of  France,  and  that  with  such  weapons. 


i8o  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

she  should  have  the  courage  to  plead  before  the 
King  and  his  Council  a  cause  without  rejoinder. 
I  had  made  no  mistake  in  counting  on  the  Em- 
press; she  received  my  propositions  with  eager- 
ness, honoured  me  with  full  powers,  and  gave  me  no 
other  instructions  than  to  ally  through  the  Queen, 
at  whatever  cost,  her  empire  to  hers.  The  Queen 
did  not  listen  to  me  without  astonishment:  the 
development  of  so  vast  a  plan  impressed  her. 
She  asked  for  time  to  reflect,  and  I  saw  that  all 
was  lost.  There  was  nothing,  however,  that  I 
cared  less  to  risk  than  to  have  the  slightest  re- 
proach of  negligence  or  of  impatience  to  make 
myself,  and  I  waited. 

My  favour,  however,  appeared  to  be  rising  to 
the  highest  degree.  The  Queen  did  not  think 
she  could  do  too  much  for  a  man  who  wished  to 
do  all  for  her.  Perhaps  did  she  give  way  as 
much  to  a  particular  inclination  (inspired  more 
by  the  strangeness  of  my  existence  than  by  any 
other  motive)  than  to  what  she  considered  a 
duty.  She  rarely  went  out  without  me,  did  not 
permit  me  to  leave  the  Court,  which  was  then 
at  Fontainebleau,  always  made  room  for  me  near 


PRINCESS  DE  LAMBALLE. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  i8i 

her  at  the  gaming  table,  spoke  to  me  continually, 
came  every  evening  to  Mme.  de  Guemenee's,  and 
showed  displeasure  when  there  were  enough 
people  to  disturb  her  attention  for  me.  It  was 
Impossible  for  such  conduct  to  pass  unnoticed; 
still,  as  my  ways  were  not  familiar,  as  I  did  not 
Intrigue,  as  I  asked  for  nothing  either  for  myself 
or  for  anyone,  the  greedy  crowd  of  courtiers, 
before  declaring  Itself  for  or  against  me,  sought 
if  it  could  secure  nothing  through  my  credit. 

Mme.  la  princesse  de  Lamballe,  superintendent 
of  the  Queen's  Household  and  her  then  Intimate 
friend,  came  to  Fontalnebleau,  gave  a  supper  to 
those  whom  the  Queen  best  treated  and  invited 
me.  The  Queen  told  me  to  go;  I  knew  Mme. 
de  Lamballe  too  well  not  to  believe  that  it  was 
Inconsiderate;  and  did  not  attend.  The  Queen 
took  me  there  the  next  day,  and  said  on  Introduc- 
ing me : 

*'  I  ask  you  to  love  as  a  brother,  the  man  on 
earth  whom  I  love  best,  and  to  whom  I  owe  the 
most:  let  your  confidence  In  him  be  boundless  as 
mine  Is." 

Mme.  de  Lamballe  had  the  right  to  look  upon 


i82  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

this  introduction  as  the  most  important  confidence, 
and  to  believe  me  infinitely  dearer  to  the  Queen 
than  I  was  in  reality.  Her  conduct  conformed 
to  this  idea. 

At  that  time,  M.  le  chevalier  de  Luxembourg, 
formerly  well  received  by  the  Queen  and  still  a 
sort  of  favourite  of  M.  le  comte  d'Artois,  asked 
for  a  private  audience  to  detail  the  plan  which  he 
had  made  of  placing  M.  le  comte  d'Artois  on 
the  throne  of  Poland.  The  Queen  listened  to  him 
with  embarrassment  and  agitation,  and  answered 
him  coldly  that  she  did  not  wish  to  meddle  with 
affairs  of  state.  She  sent  for  me,  and  related  the 
conversation  she  had  just  had  with  him;  I  took 
advantage  of  the  opportunity  to  press  her  for  an 
explanation  with  regard  to  the  treaty  with  Russia, 
and  I  saw  with  inexpressible  grief  how  much  be- 
yond her  strength  and  courage  was  the  matter; 
she  exhibited  so  much  fear  and  so  little  strength 
of  character,  that  from  then  on  I  could  no  longer 
count  on  her.  The  Queen,  however,  thought 
that  she  had  to  occupy  herself  with  my  fortune, 
and  a  few  days  after  proposed  to  me,  at  Mme. 
de  Guemenee's,  to  obtain  from  the  King,  for  me, 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  183 

the  reversion  of  the  company  of  gardes  dii  corps 
of  M.  le  due  de  Vllleroy.  I  thanked  her  and 
replied  that  under  no  circumstances  would  a  com- 
mand at  Court  be  to  my  liking,  she  asked  me  why: 

"  It  IS,  madame,"  I  replied,  '^because  I  wish 
to  be  in  a  position  to  withdraw,  when  I  cease  to 
be  In  favour  there,  when  Your  Majesty  no  longer 
protects  me." 

"  This  reason  Is  offensive,"  she  said  with  feel- 
ing; *'  and  you  say  this  to  me?  ^^ 

"  Yes,  madame,  I  know  the  Infallible  power  of 
intrigue:  I  must  expect  to  be  its  victim,  to  see 
the  Queen  withdraw  the  confidence  and  protection 
with  which  she  honours  me,  and  I  do  not  wish 
that  a  single  graciousness,  a  single  favour,  a 
single  reward  for  my  services,  should  some  day 
leave  to  my  enemies  a  pretext  for  saying  that  I 
was  an  intriguer !  " 

This  conversation  was  interrupted  and  was 
soon  renewed,  towards  the  end  of  the  same  week. 

Mme.  la  princesse  de  Bouillon  reproached  me  at 
Mme.  de  Guemenee's  with  being  sad  and  ab- 
sorbed, and  said  to  me  laughingly  that  I  must 
have  a  grande  passion  In  my  heart. 


i84  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  If  that  be  so,"  I  replied  jestingly,  "  It  Is  un- 
successful, for  It  must  be  agreed  that  I  rarely  see 
Its  object." 

*'  That  Is  not  the  general  report,"  retorted 
Mme.  de  Bouillon,  "  and  It  Is  assured  that  you 
are  very  well  received." 

"  At  least,  tell  me  the  name  of  my  passion,  It 
Is  but  just  that  I  also  should  know  It." 

"  Too  great  a  personage  Is  In  question  that  I 
should  dare  to  name  her;  there  are,  however,  so 
few  people  In  the  room,  that  I  am  willing  to  con- 
fide to  you  that  It  Is  the  Queen." 

Mme.  de  Guemenee  blushed  and  became  em- 
barrassed. 

"  It  Is  necessary  then,"  I  said  as  coldly  as  possi- 
ble, "  that  she  should  be  Informed  of  this  great 
news,  and  I  am  at  once  going  to  tell  her  of  It 
without  quoting  anyone,  of  course."  I  said  this 
while  looking  straight  at  Mme.  de  Bouillon, 
who  appeared  wholly  disconcerted,  and  left  the 
room. 

I  went  up  to  the  Queen's  apartments  and  met 
her  going  to  evening  service.  I  begged  her  to 
grant  me  a  half  hour's  audience  after  the  service. 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  185 

She  told  me  to  wait  for  her,  made  me  enter  her 
cabinet  as  soon  as  she  returned,  saying : 

"What  is  the  news?" 

"  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  inform  Your  Majesty 
that  people  have  dared  to  wrongly  interpret  my 
boundless  attachment  to  her  person,  and  they  have 
gone  so  far  as  to  blame  the  favours  with  which 
she  honours  me.  I  make  bold  to  beg  her  to  de- 
crease its  too  striking  marks,  and  to  permit  me 
to  present  myself  before  her  less  frequently." 

"  What's  that  you  say?  "  she  retorted  angrily; 
"  must  I  give  way  to  insolent  remarks  which  I 
should  not  fear?  and  would  I  be  excusable  to  sac- 
rifice to  these  the  man  in  the  world  on  whom  I 
most  depend  and  whose  attachment  is  most 
necessary?" 

"  Yes,  Your  Majesty  must  do  so,  and  I  had 
to  expect  it;  however  fearful  it  may  be  to  me  to 
renounce  to  the  sweetness  of  consecrating  to  her 
my  services  and  life,  I  must  do  so,  and  take  ad- 
vantage, since  circumstances  demand  it,  of  the 
refuge  offered  me  by  a  great  princess,  and  flee 
the  persecutions  that  are  everywhere  being  pre- 
pared for  me  in  my  country." 


i86  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  You  then  believe  that  I  shall  not  defend 
you?" 

"  I  make  bold  to  beg  Your  Majesty,  I  make 
bold  to  demand  as  a  sole  reward  for  my  absolute 
devotion,  that  she  abstain  from  compromising  her- 
self in  supporting  me;  I  suffice  to  defend  myself." 

"  How  I  you  wish  me  to  show  cowardice 
.  .  .  No,  monsieur  de  Lauzun,  our  cause  is 
inseparable;  people  will  not  ruin  you  without 
ruining  me." 

"  Oh !  madame,  can  the  private  interest  of  a 
subject  be  compared  to  the  great  Interests  of  a 
Queen!     .     .     ." 

"  Of  a  subject  such  as  you  are,  Lauzun!  Do 
not  abandon  me,  I  beg  you;  what  will  become  of 
me  if  you  should  abandon  me     .     .     ." 

Her  eyes  were  full  of  tears.  Moved  to  the 
depth  of  my  very  soul  I  cast  myself  at  her  feet. 

"  Why  cannot  my  life  pay  for  so  much  kind- 
ness !  " 

She  held  out  her  hand  to  me,  I  kissed  it  several 
times  with  fervency,  without  changing  my  posi- 
tion, she  bent  towards  me  with  much  tenderness. 
She  was  in  my  arms  when  I  arose.     I  pressed  her 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  187 

closely  to  my  breast,  she  blushed,  but  I  saw  no 
anger  in  her  eyes. 

*'  Well,"  she  finally  asked  moving  away  from 
me,  "  shall  I  obtain  nothing?  ** 

"  Can  you  believe  that,"  I  replied  with  much 
warmth,  "  am  I  my  own  master?  Are  you  not 
all  to  me?  You  alone  do  I  wish  to  serve,  you 
are  my  sole  sovereign.  Yes,"  I  continued  more 
sadly,  "  you  are  my  Queen,  you  are  the  Queen  of 
France." 

Her  looks  seemed  to  ask  another  title.  I  felt 
tempted  to  take  advantage  of  the  happiness  that 
offered  itself.  Two  considerations  restrained  me : 
I  have  never  wished  to  win  a  woman  through  an 
instant  of  which  she  might  repent,  and  I  could  not 
bear  the  Idea  that  Mme.  Czartoryska  should  be- 
lieve herself  sacrificed  to  ambition.  I  therefore 
recovered  quickly. 

"  I  shall  make  no  plans,  without  Your  Majesty^s 
orders;  she  shall  dispose  of  my  fate." 

"Withdraw,"  she  said  to  me;  "this  conversa- 
tion has  lasted  long  enough,  and  has  perhaps  been 
but  too  well  noticed." 

I  made  a  profound  bow  and  withdrew. 


i88  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Locked  in  my  room,  all  the  dangers  which  I 
had  just  run  presented  themselves  to  my  Imagina- 
tion and,  although  my  conduct  had  been  most  Im- 
prudent, I  found  myself  very  happy  that  It  had  not 
been  worse. 

My  situation  daily  became  more  difficult  and 
frightful.  The  Queen  had  been  neither  coura- 
geous nor  discreet.  The  King's  ministers  were 
no  longer  Ignorant  of  the  character  I  had  wished 
her  to  play,  and  carefully  sought  to  gather  material 
on  which  to  have  me  thrown  into  the  Bastille,  and 
treated  as  a  criminal  of  state. 

That  same  week  I  received  answers  from  the 
Empress  of  Russia,  who  without  entering  Into 
details  with  regard  to  the  negotiation  begun, 
spoke  of  them  as  of  matter  of  which  she  no  longer 
thought;  she  made  me  the  most  brilliant  offers  to 
enter  her  service ;  I  wrote  to  the  Queen,  and  asked 
her  to  hear  me  at  Mme.  de  Guemenee's  and  in  her 
presence.  She  came  there  the  same  evening.  I 
did  not  conceal  from  her  that  in  France  I  could 
be  arrested  at  any  moment,  and  that  in  Russia  I 
was  offered  the  highest  position  to  which  a  sub- 
ject might  aspire;  she  repeated  several  times: 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  189 

"  The  Empress  of  Russia  Is  very  fortunate  and 
I  am  very  unfortunate";  she  then  added:  — 
"  Monsieur  de  Lauzun,  we  are  about  to  lose  you, 
I  have  long  since  predicted  It." 

"  Madame,"  I  replied,  "  as  I  have  had  the 
honour  of  telling  Your  Majesty  several  times,  as 
long  as  I  shall  retain  the  good  opinion  of  the  es- 
teem with  which  she  honours  me,  nothing  will 
frighten  me  and  I  fear  nothing.  I  shall  not 
leave  France  like  a  criminal,  I  shall  not  leave 
the  King's  service  without  his  permission,  and 
he  will  not  condemn  without  hearing  me.  Let 
me  be  attacked,  my  papers  are  In  safety,  and 
my  correspondence  with  his  ministers  will 
justify  me.  I  shall  then  be  free  to  carry  my 
services  to  the  powers  which  do  not  disdain 
them." 

"  You  shall  not  be  attacked,  monsieur  de 
Lauzun,  they  will  not  dare  do  so:  people  know 
that  they  would  be  attacking  me  and  I  am  very- 
glad  they  know  It,  but  what  will  you  answer 
Russia?" 

"  I  shall  accept  the  Empress'  offers,  madame, 
on  condition  of  responding  to  her  orders  only  when 


igo  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

able  to  leave  France  in  a  proper  manner,  in  six 
months  for  instance." 

"Give  me  a  year,  that  period  will  suffice;  I 
hope  to  find  means  of  keeping  you;  there  is  one 
already  of  attaching  you  to  me  personally,  do  not 
refuse  it.  M.  de  Tesse  is  about  to  give  up  his 
place,  and  I  might  be  able  to  arrange  matters  that 
might  be  agreeable  to  him;  will  you  not  be  my 
equerry?  " 

"  Though  deeply  affected  by  so  much  gracious- 
ness,  I  feel  all  its  value  without  being  able  to  take 
advantage  of  it.  How  much  would  such  a  choice 
seem  to  justify  the  insolent  reports  already  cir- 
culated, and  let  not  your  Majesty  take  offence  that 
I  should  dare  repeat  that  I  never  wish  to  receive 
bounties,  the  certain  outcome  of  which  would 
first  cause  my  disinterestedness  to  be  suspected, 
and  then  cause  me  to  be  accused  of  ingratitude. 
I  shall  wait  a  year,  since  the  Queen  wishes  it,  but 
without  being  deceived  with  regard  to  the  impossi- 
bility of  remaining  in  the  service  of  France.  This 
period  will  besides  perhaps  be  sufficient  so  that 
Your  Majesty  may  see  me  go  away,  without  being 
vexed." 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  191 

Tears  flowed  from  the  Queen's  eyes. 

"  You  treat  me  very  cruelly,  monsieur  de 
Lauzun,'*  said  she  to  me,  and  turning  towards 
Mme.  de  Guemenee: 

"  Princess,  join  with  me  in  entreating  your 
friend  not  to  abandon  us;  and  if  I  had  a  son,"  she 
continued  blushing,  "  could  I  be  happy  to  see  him 
brought  up  by  another  than  you !  '' 

"  To  serve  him,  madame,  as  faithfully  as 
you,  would  be  all  I  could  do:  I  do  not  feel 
in  me  the  talents  necessary  to  educate  a  great 
King.'' 

"  There  are  few  men  like  you,  and  I  should 
certainly  not  wish  him  in  better  hands;  the  prin- 
cess, I  am  certain,  will  agree  with  me." 

*'  I  should  be  suspicious,  madame !  Your 
Majesty  knows  that  nothing  in  the  world  is  more 
dear  to  me  than  M.  de  Lauzun,  and  I  consider 
him  fit  for  anything,  but  it  seems  to  me  as  difficult 
as  it  does  to  him  to  refuse  the  brilliant  position 
offered  him,  to  remain  in  a  country  where  people 
so  little  appreciate  his  value." 

The  conversation  lasted  some  little  time  longer, 
then  the  Queen  whispered  to  Mme.  de  Guemenee, 


192  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

who  approached  me  and  said  laughingly  and  In 
low  tones: 

"  Do  you  specially  prize  a  white  heron's  feather 
which  was  on  your  hat  when  you  took  leave  ?  The 
Queen  Is  dying  to  have  It,  will  you  refuse  her?  " 

I  replied  that  I  dared  not  offer  It  but  that  I 
should  be  very  glad  to  have  her  accept  It  at  the 
hands  of  Mme.  de  Guemenee. 

I  sent  a  messenger  to  Paris  for  It,  and  Mme.  de 
Guemenee  gave  It  to  her  the  following  evening. 
The  Queen  wore  It  the  next  day  and  when  I  ap- 
peared at  her  dinner  she  asked  me  how  I  liked 
her  head-dress ;  I  replied :     *'  Very  much." 

"  Never,"  said  she,  with  Infinite  graclousness, 
"  have  I  been  so  well  adorned;  It  seems  to  me  that 
I  possess  Inestimable  treasures." 

She  assuredly  would  have  done  better  not  to 
speak,  for  the  due  de  Colgny  noticed  from  whence 
came  the  feather.  She  explained,  with  some  em- 
barrassment, that  I  had  brought  It  to  Mme.  de 
Guemenee,  from  my  voyages,  and  that  the  latter 
had  given  It  to  her.  The  due  de  Colgny  spoke 
of  It  that  evening  to  Mme.  de  Guemenee  with 
much  displeasure,  told  her  that  nothing  could  be 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  193 

more  ridiculous  and  indelicate  than  my  relations 
with  the  Queen,  that  it  was  unheard  of  to  thus 
publicly  make  me  her  lover  and  unbelievable  that 
she  should  favour  such  conduct.  He  was  rather 
ill  received  and  thought  of  a  means  of  having  me 
sent  away. 

My  project,  and  it  was  the  wisest,  was  to 
spend  the  greater  part  of  the  Winter  in  Italy,  but 
the  Queen  would  never  consent  to  this;  and  to 
absent  myself  at  least  a  few  days  from  Court, 
towards  the  end  of  the  Fontainebleau  season,  I 
made  a  trip  to  Chanteloup,  where  I  found  every- 
body extremely  solicitous  of  my  favour.  Mme. 
la  duchesse  de  Grammont  specially,  founded  the 
greatest  expectation  on  my  credit  with  the  Queen. 
It  was  not  long  before  she  mentioned  it  to  me 
and  told  me  that  the  fancy  which  the  Queen  had 
for  me  made  nothing  difficult  of  accomplishing. 
I  replied  that  the  Queen  treated  me  with  distinc- 
tion, truly,  but  that  as  I  claimed  no  credit,  and 
being  resolved  never  to  ask  for  anything,  I  was 
unable  to  judge  how  far  it  could  go.  Mme.  de 
Grammont  answered  that  she  did  not  wish  to  urge 
me  to  confide  my  secret  to  her,  but  that  no  one 


/^ 


194  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

doubted  the  Queen's  fancy  for  me  had  had  the 
natural  results  It  was  to  have,  and  that  I  was  her 
lover;  and  that  consequently  she  would  not  In- 
sult me  by  thinking  that  I  should  not  do  all  In  my 
power  to  have  the  due  de  Cholseul  recalled  to 
the  head  of  the  ministry.  I  assured  Mme.  de 
Grammont,  that  she  was  In  great  error  as  to  my 
liaison  with  the  Queen;  that  I  was  In  no  position 
to  Intrigue,  nor  to  give  her  advice;  and  should 
I  have  the  Influence  with  which  I  was  credited 
but  which  I  did  not  possess,  I  was  too  attached  to 
her  to  lead  her  Into  meddling  with  the  King's 
minister's;  that  everyone  already  knew  how  de- 
voted I  was  to  M.  le  due  de  Cholseul;  and  that, 
even  though  It  were  In  my  power,  I  would  con- 
sider It  doing  him  an  111  service  in  placing  him 
at  that  time  at  the  head  of  affairs.  "  And  why?  " 
asked  Mrne.  de  Grammont  with  great  earnest- 
ness. 

*'  It  Is,"  I  replied,  "  because  M.  de  Cholseul 
would  have  everything  to  lose  now  by  accepting 
such  a  post.  The  aim  of  the  most  ambitious  can 
only  be  to  acquire  a  great  reputation,  high  con- 
sideration and  a  vast  future,  and  It  appears  to  me 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  195 

that  M.  de  Cholseul  has  acquired  these  three 
objects.  There  is  in  Europe  no  minister  who  en- 
joys so  great  a  reputation  or  consideration.  He 
is  perhaps  the  only  one  who  has  seen  the  prince 
who  banished  him,  abandoned  on  his  account 
even  by  his  courtiers.  In  returning  to  the  min- 
istry he  would  very  probably  be  held  responsible 
for  the  disastrous  years  brought  on  by  his  prede- 
cessors." 

M.  de  due  and  Mme.  la  duchesse  Choiseul  agreed 
with  me ;  but  Mme.  de  Grammont  continued  to  re- 
peat with  warmth  that  all  those  who  loved  M.  de 
Choiseul  should  wish  to  see  him  once  more  gov- 
erning a  great  kingdom,  and  in  every  way  increase 
his  fortune.  I  did  not  allow  myself  to  be  per- 
suaded; in  spite  of  his  attachment  to  the  Queen, 
I  could  not  conceal  from  myself  all  the  dangers 
that  M.  de  Choiseul  would  have  for  her,  sub- 
jugated as  he  was  by  a  woman  as  ambitious  and 
imperious  as  was  his  sister.  I  continued  to  be 
very  well  treated  at  Chanteloup,  where  I  remained 
a  few  days  more ;  but  Mme.  de  Grammont  vowed 
me  eternal  hatred. 

I  returned  to  Paris,  and  nothing  astonished  me 


196  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

more  than  to  find  at  my  door  a  note  from  Lady 
Harland  who  Informed  me  that  she  was  in  Paris 
and  that  she  would  be  delighted  to  see  me.  Lord 
Harland,  lately  arrived  from  London,  had  come 
to  spend  a  few  weeks  in  France  to  see  his  son 
who  was  at  school  in  the  capital.  My  conduct 
towards  Marianne  was  so  circumspect  that  the 
poor  lady  again  recovered  all  confidence  In  me 
and  allowed  us  many  opportunities  to  speak  to- 
gether. 

Marianne,  as  much  of  a  coquette,  as  droll  as 
ever,  admitted  that  during  my  absence  she  had 
hardly  thought  of  me,  and  that  she  had  been  more 
busy  looking  for  a  husband  to  her  taste  than  a 
lover;  but.  In  truth,  she  could  not  tell  me  how 
glad  she  was  to  see  me  again,  and  how  much  I 
gained  in  being  compared  to  all  those  who  had 
sought  to  please  her. 

Mile.  Harland,  who  could  not  bear  the  life  in 
England  and  whose  surroundings  were  disagreea- 
ble to  her,  obtained  from  her  father  permission  to 
spend  a  few  years  In  a  convent,  in  Paris,  and  she 
selected  the  Assumption.  As  soon  as  she  was 
established  there,  her  parents  went  away  and  this 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  197 

time  Marianne  separated  from  me  with  the  most 
sincere  grief. 

I  had  always  liked  Fanny  Harland  very  much, 
and  she  had  always  shown  me  much  admiration 
and  Interest;  I  was  much  engrossed  in  her.  I 
saw  her  often,  and  the  unhappy  Fanny,  whose 
mind  was  lively,  whose  heart  was  sensitive,  who 
had  begun  by  taking  a  fancy  to  me,  acquired  so 
deep  an  affection,  that  I  was  as  embarrassed  as 
I  was  deeply  affected  by  It.  Pretty,  amiable  as 
Fanny  was,  I  would  have  satisfied  without  resist- 
ing them,  the  desires  which  anyone  but  her 
might  have  inspired  in  me;  but,  upright  enough 
not  to  have  wished  to  win  Marianne,  would  I 
have  been  excusable  in  ruining  Fanny,  who  loved 
me  much  more  sincerely.  I  therefore  made  up 
my  mind  to  call  less  frequently,  and  I  saw  that 
It  was  necessary  to  discontinue  my  visits  altogether. 
Fanny  wrote  to  me,  complained  without  re- 
proaching me,  contented  herself  with  Informing 
me  that  in  doing  an  honest  action,  I  made  her 
extremely  unhappy,  and  then  kept  the  profoundest 
silence. 


CHAPTER  VII 


CHAPTER  VII 

(1776-1777) 

The  Queen,  for  some  time  past,  showed  much 
friendliness  towards  the  comtesse  Jules  de 
Polignac.  A  pretty  face,  a  gentle  and  natural  air 
daily  Increased  her  favour.  It  was  to  her  that 
M.  le  due  de  Coigny  applied  to  form  a  party 
against  me.  ^  Mme.  de  Grammont  joined  it  with 
eagerness,  and  established  in  that  circle,  as  her 
representative,  the  baron  de  Besenval,  formerly 
attached  to  M.  le  due  de  Choiseul,  and  very  well 
received  by  the  Queen.  The  baron  tried  to 
banter  me;  but  bad  tone  and  a  lack  of  propriety 
are  a  great  disadvantage  at  Court.  The 
comtesse  Jules  undertook  the  same  thing,  but  with 
much  gallantry,  consideration  and  never  with 
anger.     I  discouraged  her  quickly  enough. 

My  favour  continued  the  same.  The  Queen 
gave  me  all  her  confidence,  and  hardly  ever  per- 

201 


202  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

mitted  me  to  leave  Versailles.  My  manners  were 
very  circumspect;  It  was  with  extreme  reserve  that 
I  lent  myself  to  the  preferences  that  could  be 
noticed.  The  Queen,  on  the  contrary,  seemed  to 
make  a  display  of  the  favours  with  which  she 
honoured  me  and  the  Influence  I  had  over  her. 
Talk  was  resumed,  and  It  was  said  loudly  at  Court 
that  I  was  or  would  soon  be  her  lover. 

Mme.  de  Guemenee,  who  saw  us  continually 
together,  was  more  convinced  of  It  than  anyone 
else,  and  her  extreme  bias  for  me  made  her  con- 
sider It  a  piece  of  good  fortune  for  the  Queen 
to  give  herself  up  to  a  man  whose  attachment  and 
disinterestedness  would  lead  her  only  to  things 
worthy  of  her.  The  Queen  truly  showed  for 
Mme.  de  Guemenee  the  most  tender  friendship 
and  a  boundless  confidence;  she  seemed  at  every 
moment  as  If  about  to  confide  something  to  her 
and  then  would  stop  with  embarrassment;  she 
spoke  of  me  to  her  Incessantly  with  an  Interest 
and  pleasure  she  did  not  seek  to  conceal.  Many 
people  asked  me  to  use  my  Influence  with  her  In 
their  favour.  I  received  them  very  politely,  and 
assured  them  that  I  had  no  credit,  and  did  not 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  203 

pretend  to  protect  anyone.  M.  le  comte  d' 
Artols,  the  Infallible  thermometer  of  the  Queen's 
favour,  was  not  content  with  treating  me  with 
the  greatest  distinction;  he  had  for  me,  one  might 
say,  a  sort  of  respect,  could  not  get  along  without 
me  and  was  so  persistent  In  his  pursuit,  that  It 
was  very  annoying  and  often  unbearable. 

The  Queen  was  fond  of  high  gaming,  and  knew 
that  this  was  not  pleasant  to  the  King.  This 
compelled  her  to  conceal  what  she  played,  and  to 
choose  among  a  very  small  number  those  on  whose 
discretion  she  counted.  I  told  her  that  this  was 
very  bad,  and  gave  occasion  for  most  disagreeable 
talk  about  her.  I  besought  her  to  play  In  the 
cabinets  of  Versailles  a  game  that  she  might 
play  with  everyone,  adding  that,  at  Mme.  de 
Guemenee's,  she  might  play  what  she  liked.  This 
advice,  and  that  of  thinking  more  of  the  King, 
are  the  only  two  I  ever  gave  her.  She  received 
them  with  that  grace  and  that  tender  preference 
which  accompanied  every  one  of  her  actions 
towards  me. 

As  I  did  not  wish  to  appear  to  be  paying  court 
solely  to  her,  I  often  hunted  with  the  King,  a 


204  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

thing  which  bored  me  mortally,  and  she  knew  It 
very  well.  So  that  she  never  failed  to  hunt  on 
horseback  on  those  days,  or  to  try  and  meet  the 
hunting  party  In  her  carriage.  The  King  always 
sent  me  to  her,  and  told  me  to  stay  there.  He 
appeared  to  approve  of  her  manners  towards  me, 
and  there  was  the  more  merit  In  this,  as  the  talk 
with  regard  to  us  had  reached  him.  On  that 
occasion  he  had  not  been  satisfied  with  receiving 
those  who  had  dared  to  repeat  the  matter  to  him 
badly,  but  had  at  once  begun  to  treat  me  Infinitely 
better,  and  to  be  as  polite  towards  me  as  his  char- 
acter would  allow.  He  learned  one  day,  during 
the  Winter,  that  M.  le  comte  d'ArtoIs  had  gone 
out  alone  on  horseback  very  early  In  the  morning; 
this  caused  him  great  anxiety  as  he  feared  he 
might  have  some  quarrel.  He  was  told  that  I 
was  with  him ;  he  greatly  astonished  all  those  who 
were  about  him,  by  saying  very  calmly: 

"  If  M.  de  Lauzun  Is  with  him,  I  have  no 
anxiety;  nothing  untoward  will  befall  him,  and  he 
would  have  warned  the  Queen,  had  he  foreseen 
something  he  could  not  prevent." 

Such  was  my  position  at  the  beginning  of  1776. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  205 

The  reader  will  later  see  the  intrigues  and  an- 
noyances of  all  sorts  which  followed  my  favour, 
and  accompanied  It  about  a  year  before  crushing 
it  utterly. 

At  the  end  of  1775,  I  met  at  the  play  Lady 
Barrymore,  one  of  my  oldest  acquaintances  In 
England,  but  whom  chance  had  caused  me  to  meet 
but  seldom  during  my  various  visits  there.  She 
was  pretty,  full  of  wit  and  grace :  I  knew  she 
had  the  reputation  of  being  quick  tempered;  I 
fancied  her  and  she  could  not  be  dangerous  for 
me.  I  called  on  her  several  times.  The 
vicomte  de  Pons  was  there  all  the  time,  affected 
claims  with  regard  to  her  which  appeared  to  be 
not  without  foundation.  I  have  never  cared  to 
poach  on  anyone's  preserves,  and  I  was  about  to 
withdraw,  when  M.  de  Saint-Blanchard,  my 
cousin,  told  me  that  Lady  Barrymore  was  a 
charming  woman;  that  M.  de  Pons  should  not  be 
permitted  to  make  a  show  of  her  without  reason, 
and  that  I  should  assure  myself  of  his  rights  or 
have  him  dismissed. 

This  was  not  much  according  to  my  character. 
However,  as  I  liked  her,  and  as,  far  from  having 


2o6  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

any  ill  effects,  the  publicity  of  this  love  affair  might 
have  its  advantage,  I  determined  to  ask  Lady  Bar- 
rymore  on  what  terms  she  was  with  the  vicomte 
de  Pons.  She  vowed  to  me  that  there  was  noth- 
ing between  them.  I  offered  myself.  "  And  the 
Queen?"  she  said,  laughing;  I  told  her  how  all 
that  she  might  have  In  mind  In  that  respect  was 
absurd  and  ill  founded. 

"  Listen,"  she  said  to  me;  "I  am  prettier  than 
the  Queen,  and  still  too  young  to  serve  as  a  pre- 
text to  anyone." 

I  had  quite  some  difficulty  in  persuading  her  that 
I  had  never  thought  of  making  her  play  such  a 
part;  she  finally  believed  me,  applied  her  lips  to 
mine  to  prove  It,  and  did  not  postpone  my  happi- 
ness; the  next  day  she  signified  to  M.  de  Pons 
that  he  might  continue  to  call  as  a  friend;  but  that 
her  affection  for  me  would  not  permit  her  to  bear 
that  he  should  appear  with  any  other  pretentions; 
and  in  less  than  twenty-four  hours  I  had  a  mistress 
in  a  more  authentic  manner  than  I  had  ever  hap- 
pened to  have. 

This  had  a  mediocre  success  at  Versailles. 
Mme.  de  Guemenee  was  in  despair  to  see  me  with 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  207 

another  attachment,  and  wanted  to  persuade  me 
that  the  Queen  was  much  grieved.  The  Queen, 
in  truth,  spoke  ill  of  Lady  Barrymore  and  did  not 
treat  her  well  when  she  met  her,  and  without  car- 
ing much  for  me  she  has  always  done  me  the  honour 
of  taking  a  dislike  to  all  the  women  to  whom  she 
believed  me  attached.  My  favour  nevertheless 
was  greater  than  ever,  and  I  went  to  Versailles 
regularly,  the  Queen  and  M.  le  comte  d'Artois 
being  unable  to  do  anything  without  me.  The  In- 
trigues began  then,  the  following  was  the  first: 

I  had  gone  to  the  ball  with  Lady  Barrymore, 
who  did  not  miss  a  single  one.  I  did  not  know 
that  the  Queen  was  there.  I  met  her,  she  took  my 
arm,  whispered  to  me  a  long  time,  and  this  was 
noticed.  A  few  days  after  being  kept  in  my  room 
with  a  bad  cold,  M.  d'Esterhazy  came  to  see  me 
and  said  that  he  was  too  much  of  a  friend  not  to 
warn  me  that  the  Queen  was  displeased  at  my  con- 
duct; that  my  attentions  toward  her  were  too  as- 
siduous; that  I  seemed  to  follow  her  and  to  be  in 
love  with  her;  that  recently,  at  the  Opera  ball,  it 
had  been  noticed  how  attentive  I  was  to  her,  and 
that    this    had    embarrassed    her.     I    asked    M. 


2o8  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

d'Esterhazy  what  led  him  to  believe  all  this.  He 
replied  that  Mme.  de  Lamballe,  to  whom  the 
Queen  had  mentioned  it,  had  spoken  to  him  about 
the  matter.  He  earnestly  begged  me  to  keep  his 
words  secret. 

*'  I  cannot  promise  you  that,"  I  replied;  "the 
Queen  owes  it  to  my  attachment  for  her  not  to 
have  me  notified  by  a  third  party,  when  I  have  been 
so  unfortunate  as  to  displease  her." 

M.  d'Esterhazy  appeared  quite  disconcerted 
and  very  much  frightened  on  seeing  me  resolved 
to  write  to  the  Queen;  he  did  not  dare  to  insist 
further  and  went  out. 

I  at  once  wrote  to  the  Queen,  and  gave  her  an 
account  of  our  conversation.  She  treated  M. 
d'Esterhazy  very  ill,  sent  me  word  that  she  had 
bluntly  requested  him  not  to  put  words  in  her 
mouth  that  she  had  never  uttered,  and  that  I  must 
have  seen  that  all  that  he  had  reported  had  not  a 
vestige  of  common  sense. 

A  grand  ball  at  the  Palais-Royal,  which  Mme. 
la  duchesse  de  Chartres  gave  to  the  Queen,  was, 
I  believe,  the  occasion  of  the  first  act  of  infidelity 
which  Lady  Barrymore  committed  towards  me  and 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  209 

which  was  followed  by  many  others.  From  the 
Palais-Royal  ball  the  guests  strolled  to  that  of  the 
Opera.  Lady  Barrymore  went  to  M.  le  due  de 
Chartres'  box  with  M.  le  comte  d'ArtoIs,  and  God 
knows  what  occurred  there.  M.  le  due  de  Char- 
tres, who  knew  on  what  terms  I  was  with  Lady 
Barrymore,  told  me  about  It  the  next  day.  I 
spoke  to  her;  she  told  me  with  an  appearance  of 
truth  that  It  was  true  that  she  had  gone  upstairs 
with  M.  le  comte  d'ArtoIs  to  get  a  better  view  of 
the  ball;  that  It  might  be  considered  Indiscreet,  not 
very  proper,  but  that  nothing  wrong  had  occurred 
and  that  she  had  come  down  a  few  minutes  after. 
I  am  not  naturally  suspicious;  I  was  not  jealous; 
I  believed  her.  I  dally  discovered  In  her  more 
wit  and  grace,  and  she  was  capable  of  order,  ap- 
plication and  serious  reasoning. 

I  became  attached  to  her,  I  almost  fell  In  love 
with  her;  but  her  frivolity,  her  quick  temper,  her 
absolute  lack  of  principle,  stopped  me.  Yet  I 
was  not  displeased  with  her  conduct,  when  one  of 
M.  le  comte  d'ArtoIs'  servants,  who  had  long 
been  mine,  and  was  most  attached  to  me,  thought 
to  render  me  a  service  and  prevent  annoyances,  by 


y 


\ 


210  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

informing  me  that  M.  le  comte  d'Artols,  as  well 
as  I,  had  Lady  Barrymore,  and  gave  me  proof  of 
what  he  said.  Shocked  at  her  faithlessness,  I  at- 
tempted to  reproach  her;  she  listened  to  me  with 
an  assurance  which  confounded  me. 

"  I  admit  It,"  she  said,  "  and  In  truth  should 
have  told  you  had  I  not  feared  your  warmth  and 
quickness;  I  have  never  had  the  Intention  of  de- 
ceiving you." 

I  wanted  to  end  all  Intimacy  with  her.  "  Lau- 
zun,"  she  said  to  me,  "  you  do  wrong  In  leaving 
me.  You  please  me,  you  suit  me,  I  like  you  very 
much,  but  my  freedom  Is  dearer  to  me  than  you. 
I  shall  not  sacrifice  It  to  you ;  I  shall  not  bear  that 
my  lover  should  be  a  jealous  husband,  annoying, 
Imperious  and  particular  as  to  my  fidelity;  I  care 
little  for  M.  le  comte  d'Artols;  I  could  give  him 
up  without  difficulty,  but  I  do  not  wish  to  make 
sacrifices,  I  declare  to  you.  I  shall  keep  him  with- 
out making  much  of  him,  and  I  am  far  from  hav- 
ing for  him  the  sentiments  with  which  you  have 
inspired  me.  See,"  she  added,  pointing  at  a 
wallet  on  the  table,  *'  there  are  all  his  letters,  take 
them,  keep  them,   do  whatever  you  please  with 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  211 

them;  I  swear  to  you  that  I  shall  never  make  the 
same  use  of  yours." 

I  was  astonished  and  did  not  answer.  She  con- 
tinued: "Let  us  not  quarrel,  Lauzun,  over  so 
small  a  matter;  the  attentions  of  the  comte 
d'Artois  amuse  me,  flatter  perhaps  my  conceit  and 
my  vanity.  How  can  I  help  it?  He  Is  a  youth, 
a  toy  that  I  do  not  wish  taken  from  me.  But  that 
will  not  hinder  from  your  always  finding  in  me  the 
tenderest  unconstraint,  the  sincerest  Interest.  My 
taste  leans  towards  you.  I  promise  that  you  shall 
never  be  importuned  by  my  little  fellow 
that  he  shall  not  have  one  single  moment  of  those 
which  I  have  so  much  pleasure  in  giving  you.  I 
have  never  taken  In  anyone  an  Interest  so  real, 
so  lively  as  I  have  in  you.  I  do  not  wish  to  be 
your  slave.  I  should  be  very  sorry  to  no  longer 
be  your  mistress." 

Thus  speaking.  Lady  Barrymore,  carelessly 
lying  on  a  divan,  as  pretty  as  the  day,  partly 
disrobed,  awoke  desires  in  me,  and  saw  it 
plainly;  her  arms  wound  about  my  neck  drew  me 
towards  her,  and  I  was  soon  intoxicated  with 
pleasure. 


212  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

The  reader  may  readily  imagine  that  we  made 
up. 

As  to  M.  le  comte  d'ArtoIs,  she  kept  her  word; 
I  never  met  him.  Her  conduct  was  what  she  had 
said  It  would  be:  she  was  not  exacting;  and  every 
moment  I  did  not  spend  at  Versailles,  she  desired 
that  I  should  give  to  her,  with  an  Infinite  grace, 
and  I  went  to  her  house  every  evening.  The  ap- 
pointments she  had  with  M.  le  comte  d'ArtoIs 
did  not  disturb  me.  During  one  of  the  hardest 
winters  I  have  ever  experienced  In  France,  she 
amused  herself  In  making  him  wait  four  or  five 
hours  In  his  cabriolet.  In  the  middle  of  the  Place 
Louis  XV,  and  I  did  not  leave  her  house  one  mo- 
ment sooner.  I  usually  did  not  know  It;  and  when 
I  seemed  to  suspect  It,  she  did  all  In  her  power  to 
make  me  remain  longer:  on  that  account  poor 
Artols  coughed  In  a  frightful  manner.  He  was 
well  aware  to  whom  he  was  under  obligations  for 
this,  but  he  never  Imagined  that  I  was  In  the  se- 
cret. 

In  the  beginning  of  1776,  M.  de  Salnt-Ger- 
maln  ^^  resolved  to  reduce  all  the  legions  at  a  time 
when  people  thought  that  he  was  going  to  in- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  213 

crease  their  number  stupendously.  The  Queen 
knew  of  It  before  it  became  public,  and  came  to 
Mme.  de  Guemenee,  much  embarrassed  as  to  how 
she  would  announce  It  to  me.  I  saw  very  well  that 
something  tormented  her;  but  did  not  know  what 
It  was.     The  due  d'Harcourt  entered. 

"  I  congratulate  you/'  said  he  to  me  in  the 
course  of  the  conversation;  "  for  It  appears  that 
M.  de  Salnt-Germain  is  greatly  Increasing 
the  legions,  and  raises  them  to  two  thousand 
men." 

The  Queen  uttered  an  exclamation  and  left  the 
room.  Mme.  de  Guemenee,  In  a  fright,  followed 
her. 

"I  am  in  despair,"  said  the  Queen;  "do  you 
hear  what  Is  being  said  of  the  legions  ?  Well,  they 
are  reduced.  Your  friend  will  be  furious,  and 
nothing  will  prevent  him  from  leaving  us." 

"  He  Is,  truly,  much  attached  to  his  legion,"  said 
Mme.  de  Guemenee;  "  but  If  something  can  keep 
him.  It  Is  the  Interest  which  Your  Majesty  deigns 
to  take  In  him,  and  to  learn  It  from  your  own 
lips." 

She  called  me: 


214  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  How  unhappy  I  am,"  said  the  Queen;  "  the 
legions  are  discharged." 

"  This  event,  madame,"  I  replied,  "  will  give 
me  back  my  freedom.  I  trust  that  the  Queen  will 
not  permit  that  the  old  and  brave  officers  of  the 
royal  legion  should  be  111  treated." 

She  interrupted  me : 

*'  They  will  have  excellent  pensions.  I  have  at- 
tended to  the  matter.  And  you,  what  will  you 
do?" 

'*  I,  madame?  If  I  serve,  it  will  not  be  in 
France." 

"  So,"  said  she,  *'  it  will  be  due  to  M.  de  Saint- 
Germain  that  we  shall  lose  the  man  on  whom  we 
most  depended." 

I  saw  tears  in  her  eyes.     I  was  moved  by  them. 

"  No,"  I  said  to  her,  *'  my  heart  shall  never  de- 
pend on  events.  You  will  once  more  dispose  of  my 
fate.  It  is  no  longer  the  King  whom  I  serve.  It 
Is  the  Queen;  let  her  judge  if  I  have  a  desire  to 
leave  her  service." 

She  held  out  her  hand  without  answering.  I 
kissed  it  several  times  fervently.  She  said  to 
Mme.  de  Guemenee  as  she  looked  at  me: 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  215 

"  I  entered  here  very  unhappy  and  I  leave  very 
happy." 

She  went  away. 

M.  de  Saint-Germain  called  for  his  orders,  and 
told  her  that  he  had  never  had  the  Intention  of 
depriving  me  of  the  means  of  serving  with  distinc- 
tion, In  discharging  the  royal  legion;  that  he  de- 
sired, on  the  contrary,  that  I  should  gain  by  the 
change,  and  that  he  would  propose  to  the  King 
to  give  me  a  corps  of  1,200  mounted  chasseurs. 
He  sent  to  M.  le  baron  de  WImpffen,  In  whom  he 
had  great  confidence,  the  order  to  give  me  his  sol- 
emn promise  in  the  matter,  assuring  me  that  I 
should  retain  all  the  royal  legion  under  another 
name  and  considerably  Increased.  I  had  no  cause 
for  complaint,  and  the  Queen  was  satisfied. 

At  the  end  of  about  two  weeks,  M.  de  Saint- 
Germain  sent  baron  de  Wimpffen  to  Inform  me 
that  the  corps  of  1,200  mounted  chasseurs  which 
he  had  intended  to  organise  being  an  impossibility, 
he  had  made  an  arrangement  so  that  M.  de 
Schomberg  would  surrender  to  me  the  ownership 
of  his  foreign  regiment  of  dragoons.  This  ar- 
rangement had  been  made  to  the  extent  that  no 


2i6  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

mention  of  It  even  had  been  made  to  M.  de 
Schomberg,  who,  as  a  matter  of  course,  flatly  re- 
fused at  the  very  first  suggestion. 

M.  de  Salnt-Germain  was  the  first  to  announce 
it  to  the  Queen,  expressing  the  desire  to  treat  me 
well.  He  said  that  the  whole  affair  could  be  ar- 
ranged satisfactorily;  that  he  was  quite  certain  that 
M.  de  Chamboran  would  part  with  his  regiment 
of  hussars  with  pleasure;  that,  whatever  conditions 
he  asked  would  be  granted  him,  and  his  regiment 
given  to  me.  M.  de  Saint-Germain  advised  me 
to  personally  carry  to  M.  de  Chamboran  at  Sarre- 
guemlnes  very  advantageous  propositions,  and  try 
to  return  with  his  resignation;  which,  he  said, 
would  be  a  very  easy  matter.  This  delighted  the 
Queen;  she  liked  the  hussars,  and  the  thing  which 
would  please  her  most  was  to  see  me  have  a  Hun- 
garian regiment. 

I  went  to  Sarreguemines  with  the  greatest  dis- 
patch. Far  from  accepting  conditions  much  above 
his  expectations,  M.  de  Chamboran  took  offence  at 
them,  and  replied  to  M.  de  Saint-Germain  by  a  let- 
ter full  of  maxims  and  nonsense,  in  which  he  de- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  217 

clared  that  he  would  never  part  with  Ms  regi- 
ment. 

At  Versailles  the  lack  of  success  of  my  negotia- 
tion was  not  expected.  The  Queen,  always  charm- 
ing, full  of  graciousness,  gave  me  on  my  arrival 
a  superb  sword  and  was  In  despair,  when  she 
learned  that  I  did  not  have  Chamboran's  regiment. 
She  then  wanted  to  ask  the  King  to  allow  the  Em- 
peror to  present  her  with  a  noble  Hungarian  guard, 
whose  command  she  intended  for  me.  I  explained 
to  her  that  however  flattering  the  favour,  I  should 
be  obliged  to  refuse  it,  because  It  had  as  many  In- 
conveniences as  a  post  In  her  household.  I  did  not 
speak  again  of  my  military  fortune,  and  some 
months  passed  without  the  subject  coming  up  again. 

The  trouble  of  comte  de  Gulnes  attracted  gen- 
eral attention,  and  this  is  how  It  ended,  and  the 
share  I  had  in  It.  Mme.  de  Guemenee  gave,  dur- 
ing the  carnival  season,  every  Saturday,  a  ball  In 
honour  of  the  Queen.  There  was  dancing  In  two 
of  the  halls,  and  gaming  In  the  others. 

It  was  at  the  time  when  awful  verses  and  songs 
had   been    composed    against    the    Queen.     For- 


2i8  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

tunately  I  had  not  yet  been  named  In  them ;  but  the 
talk  concerning  my  favour  daily  became  more 
disquieting,  and  I  could  not  doubt  that  my  enemies 
hoped  to  turn  it  to  account  to  ruin  me.  I  was 
playing  qiiinze  with  M.  le  comte  d'Artois,  M.  le 
due  de  Chartres  and  two  other  persons.  Mme. 
de  Guemenee  entered  the  room,  with  the  air  of  a 
person  who  has  just  heard  of  a  great  misfortune; 
she  approached  me  and  said: 

"  Leave  the  game  at  once;  I  have  something  Im- 
portant and  pressing  to  tell  you." 

I  was  convinced  that  an  order  for  my  arrest  had 
been  Issued,  and  that  I  was  about  to  be  cast  into 
the  Bastille.  I  arose  and  followed  her.  She  told 
me  that  the  comte  de  Guines  had  been  recalled 
from  his  embassy  In  England  In  the  most  humili- 
ating manner;  that  he  was  accused  with  having 
acted  contrary  to  his  Instructions,  and  with  having 
greatly  compromised  the  Court  of  France  with  re- 
gard to  the  pacte  de  famille. 

It  seemed  to  me  Impossible  that  comte  de 
Guines  should  have  been  guilty  of  such  great  blun- 
ders, and  I  resolved  to  serve  him  once  more  with- 
out expecting  any  more  gratitude  from  him  than 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  219 

he  had  shown  heretofore.  The  Queen  and  the 
due  de  Coigny  came  In;  and  it  was  decided  that 
she  would  abandon  comte  de  Guines,  and  would 
in  no  way  meddle  with  his  affair.  I  made  bold  to 
oppose  her  attitude  with  force,  and  to  say  that  the 
Queen  should  not  so  readily  abandon  a  man  In 
whom  she  had  shown  so  marked  an  interest.  The 
due  de  Coigny  stoutly  Insisted  that  the  Queen 
should  not  meddle  In  the  matter  and  I  made  bold 
to  reply  still  more  stoutly.  I  said  that  I  assuredly 
was  not  of  the  opinion  that  the  Queen  should  ask 
mercy  for  the  comte  de  Guines,  but  that  I  believed 
that  the  Queen  should  obtain  that  he  be  allowed 
to  be  heard  before  being  judged;  I  added  that, 
without  this  favour.  It  would  be  impossible  for  the 
Queen's  faithful  servants  to  count  on  her  bounties 
and  interests ;  and  that  I  could  judge  by  myself  of 
the  effect  all  this  would  have  on  all  the  others. 

"  This  Is  sufficient,"  said  the  Queen.  "  I  am 
resolved  and  convinced.  I  shall  follow  M.  de 
Lauzun's  advice.  Yes,"  she  repeated  in  a  charm- 
ing manner,  "  I  shall  willingly  do  what  you  con- 
sider proper  In  this  affair."  She  returned  to  the 
ballroom.     Mme.  de  Guemenee  had  come  to  my 


220  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

way  of  thinking  from  the  very  beginning  of  the 
conversation;  but  the  due  de  Coigny  left  the  room 
mortally  offended. 

The  comte  de  Guines  returned  from  London; 
he  was  heard  and  vindicated  of  the  last  charge. 
The  Queen  obtained  from  the  King  that  he  would 
write  that  he  was  satisfied  with  his  conduct,  and 
would  give  him  the  brevet  of  duke.  She  sent  for 
him  for  the  first  time  (for  she  had  not  seen  him 
in  her  apartments  until  then),  about  nine  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  to  announce  to  him  so  good  a  piece 
of  news,  and  hand  him  the  King's  brevet;  she  said 
to  him : 

"  Take  all  this,  without  loss  of  time,  to  M.  de 
Lauzun,  for  to  him  more  than  to  anyone  else  you 
owe  the  successful  outcome  of  this  affair.  Request 
him  at  the  same  time  to  come  to  me  at  once." 

I  had  been  gaming  a  part  of  the  night,  and  I 
was  still  In  my  bed.  M.  de  Guines  caused  me  to 
be  awakened,  and  expressed  the  greatest  gratitude. 
I  dressed  quickly  and  went  up  to  the  Queen's  apart- 
ments. 

"Well,  are  you  satisfied?"  said  she  to  me. 
"Have  I  not  followed  your  advice  well?" 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  221 

"  Can  I  be  otherwise  than  dehghted  to  see  you 
just  and  gracious !  " 

*'  Win  you  always  make  use  of  me  for  others," 
she  continued,  "  and  shall  I  never  be  permitted  to 
do  something  for  you?  " 

"No,  madame;  you  know  my  profession  of 
faith;  and  I  prize  It  more  than  ever." 

*'  Proud,  strange,  extraordinary  creature !  This 
makes  me  lose  my  patience,  and  grieves  me  more." 
And  she  left  the  room. 

The  beginning  of  Spring  brought  back  the  races; 
I  had  many  horses  entered,  on  which  the  Queen 
always  wagered,  although  It  was  not  looked  upon 
with  pleasure  by  her  circle.  During  the  first  days 
of  April,  I  had  a  horse  run  against  one  of  those  of 
M.  le  due  de  Chartres,  for  a  very  considerable  sum, 
too  high  a  sum  no  doubt.  The  Queen  was  much 
Interested,  came  to  the  race,  and  a  moment  before 
the  starting  of  the  horses  said  to  me : 

"  I  am  so  afraid,  that  If  you  lose,  I  believe  I 
shall  cry." 

This  was  noticed  and  condemned.  My  horse 
won  quite  easily,  and  the  public  who  preferred  me 
to  M.  le  due  de  Chartres  applauded  me  long  and 


222  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

loud.  The  Queen  appeared  transported  with  de- 
light. I  had  the  greatest  difficulty  in  preventing 
her  from  having  race  horses,*  and  from  riding  in 
the  English  fashion.  This  was,  I  believe,  the 
greatest  proof  of  my  Influence  over  her. 

A  few  days  after,  at  a  hunt  in  the  Bois  de  Bou- 
logne, the  Queen  noticed  a  very  beautiful  horse 
driven  by  an  English  huntsman  following  me ;  she 
often  spoke  to  the  man  and  she  asked  him  If  the 
animal  was  quiet  and  If  It  would  be  good  for  a 
woman.  The  huntsman  replied  that  he  knew  of 
no  better  nor  more  beautiful.  The  Queen  told  me 
she  wanted  it.  I  told  her  in  a  whisper  and  jest- 
ingly, that  I  did  not  wish  to  give  It  to  her;  she 
called  my  huntsman,  told  him  to  change  for  one  of 
hers  and  turning  to  me : 

"  Since  you  do  not  wish  to  give  It,  I  take  It." 

The  due  de  Coigny  approached  In  time  to  hear 
the  last  words,  which  scandalised  him  prodigiously 
(this  Is  his  own  expression). 

It  seemed  impossible  for  my  favour  to  increase, 

=^The  race  took  place  April  15,  1776.  The  Queen  had 
become  an  enthusiast  on  horse  racing  and  wanted  horses 
of  her  own ;  the  King  refused.  Lauzun's  colours  were  a  black 
jacket  trimmed  with  green. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  223 

and  in  fact  it  was  not  far  from  decreasing.  The 
King  himself  was  beginning  to  treat  me  very  kindly 
when  M.  de  Saint-Germain,  after  having  succes- 
sively failed  in  all  his  promises  to  me,  finally  of- 
fered me  the  command  of  the  royal  regiment  of 
dragoons,  which  had  the  reputation  of  being  the 
most  insubordinate  and  the  worst  then  in  service. 
I  refused  it  coldly  and  without  anger. 

The  King  sent  for  me  at  Marly,  again  spoke  to 
me  with  a  kindness,  and  an  interest  to  which  it  was 
impossible  for  me  to  be  insensible;  he  demanded 
of  me  to  take  the  command  of  the  royal  regiment 
of  dragoons, ^^  promised  to  give  m.e  the  first  foreign 
foot  or  mounted  regiment  that  might  happen  to 
have  a  vacancy  or  to  be  organised,  and  said  on 
going  out  to  M.  de  Saint-Germain:  "All  is  ar- 
ranged; Lauzun  will  take  the  royal  regiment." 

M.  de  Saint-Germain  promised  to  allow  me  to 
choose  my  garrisons,  and  to  do  all  that  I  deemed 
proper,  and  added  that,  although  the  price  of  this 
regiment  was  40,000  ecus,  the  King  would  give  it 
to  me  for  nothing. 

At  the  end  of  the  same  week  the  Queen  learned 
while  at  Marly  that  Mme.  de  Lamballe,  still  her 


224  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Intimate  friend,  was  ill  with  the  measles  at  Plom- 
bieres.  She  was  In  the  greatest  grief  at  the  news 
and  thought  that  the  dangerous  condition  of  her 
friend  was  being  concealed  from  her.  Nothing 
could  reassure  her.  I  offered  to  go  to  Plombieres 
before  joining  my  regiment,  and  to  send  her  the 
most  accurate  reports.  She  accepted  with  grati- 
tude, spent  the  following  day  In  writing  and  In  giv- 
ing me  a  large  packet  In  which  she  told  me  she 
said  much  about  me.  I  departed  at  once,  and 
reached  Plombieres,  where  I  found  Mme.  la 
duchesse  de  Grammont,  who,  not  doubting  that  I 
had  more  credit  than  ever,  made  me  all  sorts  of 
advances,  and  did  all  In  her  power  to  discover  If 
my  voyage  had  not  some  secret  cause. 

Mme.  de  Lamballe,  who  was  In  good  health, 
wrote  In  person  to  the  Queen,  to  whom  I  sent  the 
letter  by  a  messenger,  and  I  left  for  Sarreguemlnes, 
where  I  was  to  witness  the  discharge  of  the  royal 
legion,  before  joining  my  regiment.  I  was  un- 
able to  leave  such  good  men,  on  whose  attachment 
I  counted  so  much,  without  the  greatest  difficulty. 
Our  separation  was  truly  touching. 

I  betook  myself  to  Sarre-Louls,  where  my  regl- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  225 

ment  was  garrisoned,  and  I  was  much  astonished, 
on  arriving,  to  learn  that  M.  le  comte  de  Saint- 
Germain,  so  as  to  more  strongly  keep  up  his  con- 
duct towards  me,  made  me  pay  40,000  ecus  for 
the  regiment  he  had  given  me  for  nothing.  The 
royal  regiment,  neglected  for  thirty  years  by  all  Its 
commanders  and  to  whom  all  subordination  was 
unknown,  saw  my  arrival  with  extreme  fear;  but 
we  were  soon  on  very  good  terms;  I  have  never 
seen  a  corps  with  greater  good-will  nor  more  will- 
ing to  serve  well. 

I  cannot  pass  in  silence  a  rather  amusing  adven- 
ture which  happened  to  me  while  I  was  garrisoned 
at  Sarre-Louis.  There  Is  at  half  a  league  from 
the  city  a  chapter  of  canonesses  called  Loutre.  The 
abbess  was  a  woman  of  quality  from  Germany, 
and  her  chapter  was  generally  well  composed. 
There  were  to  be  found  there  a  few  young  and 
pretty  persons.  Among  them  w^as  conspicuous  a 
tall  and  beautiful  Mile,  de  Surin,  whom  the  great- 
est appearance  of  innocence  rendered  charming. 
There  was  no  society  at  Sarre-Louis.  I  often  went 
to  the  chapter,  and  Mile,  de  Surin  daily  increased 
In  my  esteem.     She  showed  great  preference  for 


226  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

me,  which  in  others  I  should  have  considered  as 
setting  their  caps  for  me;  her  knee  at  the  table 
often  encountered  mine.  She  stepped  on  my  toes 
at  every  moment,  and,  as  soon  as  we  were  alone 
a  few  instants,  embraced  me  with  the  greatest 
friendship.  I  had  a  great  mind  to  take  advantage 
of  it.  I  was  stopped  by  the  manner  in  which  the 
abbess,  Mme.  de  Wartensleben,  continually  spoke 
of  the  innocence  of  Mile,  de  Surin  and  of  the 
purity  of  her  heart.  It  seemed  that  It  would  be  a 
horrible  thing  for  me  to  take  advantage  of  the  in- 
experience af  a  young  girl  of  quality,  and  to  risk 
ruining  her.  I  therefore  continued  to  be  as  cir- 
cumspect; I  surrendered  without  scruples  to  the 
allurements  of  a  certain  little  Mme.  Dupresle,  mar- 
ried at  Luxembourg,  who  was  homely,  but  amiable 
and  gay.  I  learned  In  the  month  of  October,  on 
leaving  Sarre-Louis,  that  five  or  six  officers  of  my 
regiment  had  been  Intimate  with  the  Innocent  Mile, 
de  Surin,  and  that  she  had  not  feared  to  leave  evi- 
dence of  this  In  their  hands  by  very  clear  letters. 

At  Sarre-Louis  I  received  a  messenger  from 
Mme.  de  Guemenee,  who  wrote  to  me  on  behalf  of 
the  Queen,  and  Informed  me  that  Mme.  la  com- 


.MARIE   ANTOINETTE. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  227 

tesse  Jules  de  Polignac  had  asked  the  Queen  for 
the  reversion  of  the  command  of  M.  de  Tesse  and 
the  adjunction  to  his  post  of  first  equerry  to  the 
Queen  for  her  husband;  that,  although  this  ar- 
rangement was  possible  only  on  conditions  which 
would  certainly  not  be  satisfactory  to  me,  the 
Queen,  who  considered  herself  as  pledged  towards 
me,  did  not  wish  to  close  this  affair  without  my 
consent,  and  without  knowing  If  It  would  not  dis- 
please me. 

I  replied  as  was  proper  to  the  Queen  and  to 
Mme.  de  Guemenee,  that  I  had  never  had  the 
slightest  pretension  to  that  post,  and  that  I  was  de- 
lighted that  she  should  be  able  to  dispose  of  It  In 
favour  of  her  friend;  I  did  all  I  could  so  that  my 
letter  might  express  exactly  and  pleasantly  that  the 
arrangement  contemplated  by  the  Queen  was  In  no 
way  displeasing  to  me. 

I  returned  to  Paris  at  the  beginning  of  October. 
The  next  day  I  went  to  Choisy,  where  the  King 
was;  the  Queen  received  me  very  pleasantly,  ex- 
hibited much  joy  at  seeing  me  again  and  spoke  to 
me  In  a  whisper  a  long  time.  I  left  the  room ;  and 
when  I  returned,  I  was  able  to  hear  the  due  de 


228  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Coigny  saying  to  the  Queen,  seated  near  the 
door : 

"  You  have  not  kept  your  word;  you  had  prom- 
ised not  to  speak  much  to  him  and  to  treat  him  as 
you  do  everyone  else." 

I  had  no  difficulty  in  guessing  that  he  spoke  of 
me.  A  few  moments  after  the  Queen  came  to 
speak  to  me,  and  I  said  to  her : 

"  Take  care,  you  will  get  yourself  scolded  once 
again."  She  was  embarrassed,  and  ended  by  ad- 
mitting it  and  jesting  with  me  about  the  matter. 

The  appearance  of  an  approaching  war  caused 
a  thought  of  making  preparations  in  India.  A 
report  had  been  asked  of  M.  de  Bussy,  who  had 
lived  there  a  long  time.  This  tempted  me.  I  had 
the  subject  mentioned  to  him  by  M.  de  Voyer,  who 
had  been  most  friendly  with  me  for  the  past  ten 
years,  and  M.  de  Bussy  was  kind  enough  to  accept 
me  as  an  assistant.  I  spoke  of  it  to  the  Queen,  who 
opposed  it  vigorously.  She  showed  the  liveliest 
grief,  told  me  that  she  would  never  give  her  con- 
sent; flatly  refusing  to  speak  of  the  subject  to  the 
King.  I  had  no  other  expedient,  for  I  had  never 
seen  M.  de  Maurepas,  whom  the  Queen  did  not 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  229 

like  and  on  whom  she  had  never  permitted  me  to 
call. 

During  the  Fontalnebleau  voyage,  I  enjoyed  the 
most  ridiculous  favour  one  can  Imagine;  for  the 
Queen  showed  me  more  graciousness  than  ever  be- 
fore (I  was  In  mortal  fear  of  her  circle,  which  de- 
tested me)  ;  she  appeared  solely  interested  in  me 
when  not  observed;  and  when  people  looked  at 
her,  she  often  dared  not  say  a  word  to  me  and 
jestingly  admitted  it.  I  urged  her  to  let  me  go  to 
India;  that  was  the  way  to  arrange  everything: 
she  continued  to  refuse  with  the  same  stubbornness. 
Her  circle  thought  my  credit  much  diminished,  and 
applauded  accordingly. 

There  occurred  in  the  month  of  November  a 
famous  race  between  M.  le  comte  d'Artois'  horse 
and  that  of  M.  le  due  de  Chartres.  The  Queen 
bet  against  M.  le  due  de  Chartres,  and  I,  against 
M.  le  comte  d'Artois.  He  lost,  and,  on  leaving 
the  race  course,  the  Queen  said  to  me:  "Oh, 
monster,  you  were  sure  of  winning."  The  remark 
was  heard.  This  familiar  way  of  addressing  me 
alarmed  certain  people :  they  feared  they  had  made 
a  mistake;  Intrigues  redoubled.     The  Queen's  cir- 


230  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

cle  and  that  of  the  due  de  Cholseul,  which  joined 
with  the  former  In  a  subaltern  manner,  believed 
themselves  ruined  If  they  did  not  ruin  me. 

I  then  had  Important  debts,  and,  in  spite  of 
what  has  been  said  In  the  matter,  this  was  not  ex- 
traordinary: Mme.  de  Lauzun  had  brought  me 
only  150,000  livres  Income.  I  wished  her  to  live 
In  splendour.  We  both  expected  a  very  large  for- 
tune, and  the  future  could  cause  us  no  anxiety. 
My  affairs  had  been  111  managed  during  my  mi- 
nority; ridiculous  investments  had  been  made  for 
me,  on  which  I  had  lost  enormously.  Much  care- 
lessness, much  more  inclination  for  spending  than 
saving,  since  the  ten  or  twelve  years  I  had  been  in 
society,  had  disturbed  my  affairs.  I  owed  about 
1,500,000  livres  out  of  a  fortune  of  more  than 
four  millions.  My  creditors  did  not  press  me  and 
willingly  consented  to  wait  for  the  time  when  I 
should  be  able  to  pay  them  without  inconvenience. 
I  had  seen  them  all  on  my  return  from  Fontalne- 
bleau,  hoping  at  that  time  to  go  to  India. 

They  had  all  been  satisfied  with  the  arrange- 
ments I  had  proposed ;  and  I  was  as  much  at  ease  as 
if  I  had  had  no  debts,  when  some  officious  persons 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  231 

purchased  from  my  creditors  the  majority  of  my 
debts.  They  were  so  amdous  to  acquire  such 
claims,  that  for  some  of  these  they  gave  ten  per 
cent  more  than  their  value.  Advice  of  all  this 
was  sent  In  care  of  the  porter  at  Mme.  la  mare- 
chale  de  Luxembourg's,  where  I  had  never  re- 
sided, and  where  people  were  perfectly  aware  I 
did  not  reside.  A  draft  for  100,000  livres,  pay- 
able In  a  week,  was  also  sent  there. 

When  all  this  had  been  sufficiently  well  arranged, 
Mme.  la  marechale  de  Luxembourg  sent  for  me, 
tried  to  frighten  me,  and  told  me  that  I  had  noth- 
ing more  left  In  the  world.  I  answered  that  that 
was  not  true;  she  was  embarrassed  to  see  that  I 
knew  more  about  my  affairs  than  she  had  supposed. 
I  was  told,  to  frighten  me,  that  my  family  could 
have  me  Interdicted  or  perhaps  even  locked  up. 
I  very  respectfully  assured  Mme.  la  marechale 
that  I  feared  neither  one  nor  the  other;  she  told  me 
that  the  furniture  of  Mme.  de  Lauzun  would  be 
seized  for  the  100,000  livres  that  had  to  be  paid 
In  a  week,  and  that  the  only  resource  left  to  me 
was  to  abandon  my  entire  fortune  and  person  to 
my  family,  who  would  be  willing  to  dispose  of  both. 


232  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  refused.  I  assured  Mme.  la  marechale  that  the 
100,000  livres  would  be  paid  and  that  her  grand- 
daughter's furniture  would  not  be  seized.  I  went 
out  leaving  her  much  displeased  with  me. 

As  to  Mme.  de  Lauzun,  she  was  In  a  plight  that 
alrnost  made  me  laugh  two  or  three  times,  although 
I  hardly  felt  like  It.  She  would  have  liked  to  ap- 
pear very  reasonable  and  very  generous,  If  It  could 
have  cost  her  nothing.  This  Interfered  with  all 
the  fine  and  touching  things  she  wanted  to  say;  she 
therefore  decided  to  keep  silent. 

I  went  to  my  father,  I  told  him  what  had  just 
taken  place,  and  requested  him  not  to  meddle  in 
the  matter,  asking  him  only  to  let  me  know  if  It 
were  proposed  that  I  be  locked  up  or  interdicted; 
this  course,  which  did  not  compromise  him,  and 
was  to  cost  him  nothing,  pleased  him  very  much. 

On  leaving  him,  I  went  to  my  100,000  livres 
man,  and  severely  reproached  him  for  his  ill  be- 
haviour. He  admitted  it  and  told  me  that  for  this 
note  payable  In  a  week  had  been  paid  him  so  high 
a  price  that  he  had  been  unable  to  refuse  so  ad- 
vantageous a  deal.  I  did  not  conceal  how  disa- 
greeable his  proceeding  had  been  to  me.     He  will- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  233 

ingly  offered  to  make  amends  for  the  harm  he  had 
done.  He  proposed,  very  politely,  to  lend  me 
100,000  livres  on  my  own  terms  to  withdraw  this 
Important  note,  which  was  arranged  at  once. 

The  next  day  I  busied  myself  calling  all  my 
old  creditors  together,  and  I  found  them  willing 
to  do  everything  I  wished.  The  only  ones  I  found 
obdurate  were  the  recent  ones  who  had  bought  up 
my  notes.  Their  number  was  not  very  large  and 
I  fortunately  found  enough  money  to  pay  them. 
My  project  was  to  sell  my  lands  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble, pay  my  debts,  travel  with  much  economy  and 
invest  my  money  In  a  life  annuity  on  me  or  on 
Mme.  de  Lauzun,  so  as  not  to  be  obliged  to  de- 
crease her  expenses  in  any  way. 

M.  de  Voyer  came  to  see  me  and  said  with  his 
usual  simplicity: 

'*  You  have  been  reported  hopelessly  ruined;  I 
find  It  hard  to  believe;  but  it  may  be  so,  and  this  Is 
what  I  have  to  propose  to  you.  I  have  an  estate 
called  la  Guerche,  four  hours  from  Ormes;  the 
house  Is  very  habitable  and  sufficiently  well  fur- 
nished. I  offer  you  the  land  and  the  income  for  as 
long  a  time  as  you  may  wish;  I  can  do  it  without 


234  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

inconvenience.  Should  you  prefer  the  value  of  the 
land  In  cash,  I  am  offered  a  million  for  It;  I  shall 
give  It  to  you  and  you  may  dispose  of  It;  I  do  not 
care  to  know  any  details.  I  perhaps  know  no  more 
about  business  than  you  do." 

I  was  much  affected  by  M.  de  Voyer's  offer.  I 
refused  It,  having  no  need  of  It,  and  assured  him 
that  were  It  necessary  I  should  rather  apply  to  him 
than  to  any  of  my  relatives.  The  sacrifice  was  not 
great;  for  not  one  of  them  asked  If  he  could  be  of 
any  service  to  me.  I  was  afraid  that  the  King 
might  become  seriously  prejudiced  against  me 
should  he  be  Informed  of  my  troubles  by  my  ene- 
mies; I  resolved  to  write  to  him  and  sent  him  a 
statement  of  my  fortune  and  of  my  debts. 

I  went  to  Versailles  and  requested  the  Queen  to 
give  my  letter  to  the  King.  She  received  me  with 
a  constrained  and  embarrassed  air,  told  me  that 
Mme.  de  Lauzun  was  much  to  be  pitied  and  that 
her  conduct  was  very  noble  and  very  reasonable. 
I  replied  that  I  assuredly  did  not  doubt  that  Mme. 
de  Lauzun  would  show  nobility  and  reasonableness 
on  all  necessary  occasions;  but  that  I  should  never 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  235 

put  her  to  the  test  for  money.  The  Queen  asked 
me,  blushing,  what  might  be  done  for  me,  and  of- 
fered me  her  protection.  In  too  queenly  a  fashion 
to  suit  the  occasion.  This  Impelled  me  to  close 
the  conversation  at  once.  I  begged  her  pardon 
for  having  Importuned  her  with  the  details  of  my 
private  affairs.  I  left  her  In  a  state  of  embarrass- 
ment for  which  I  was  almost  sorry. 

I  went  up  to  M.  de  Maurepas'  room;  I  had 
never  spoken  to  him.  I  explained  my  position  In 
a  few  words,  and  requested  him  to  give  my  letter 
to  the  King.  He  answered  me  with  much  gra- 
clousness : 

''  There  Is  no  time  to  lose;  I  am  going  to  the 
King  at  once;  wait  for  me." 

He  returned  In  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  said 
that  the  King  appreciated  my  confidence  and  had 
ordered  him  to  assure  me  that  I  might  count  on 
his  protection  and  Interest,  of  which  he  soon  would 
give  me  proof.  M.  de  Maurepas  assured  me  that, 
as  a  part  of  my  fortune  had  been  used  In  the  King's 
service.  His  Majesty  had  the  Intention  of  giving 
me  a  large  sum  of  money  and  a  large  pension.     I 


236  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

told  him  that  I  declined  both;  that  I  had  no  need 
of  them,  and  that  what  I  had  left  was  more  than 
sufficient  to  my  ambition. 

I  returned  to  Paris.  I  heard  that  M.  de  Guines 
had  given  me,  though  I  did  not  deserve  it,  all  the 
blame  that  could  render  Mme.  de  Lauzun  inter- 
esting. I  took  the  liberty  of  making  jest  of  him. 
He  called  at  my  house;  he  wrote  to  me,  and  I 
treated  all  his  steps  with  the  contempt  they  mer- 
ited. 

It  was  with  much  greater  sorrow  that  I  heard 
that  M.  de  Choiseul,  to  whose  interest  my  faithful 
attachment  gave  me  some  rights,  spoke  of  me  in 
the  most  shocking  manner.  As  to  Mme.  la 
duchesse  de  Grammont,  she  said  with  moderation 
that  I  was  a  liar  and  a  rascal.  I  therefore  consid- 
ered myself  useless  in  the  society  of  M.  le  due 
de  Choiseul  and  of  madame,  his  sister,  and  I 
gave  it  up  absolutely.  I  regretted  this  very  much 
on  account  of  Mme.  la  duchesse  de  Choiseul, 
whom  I  loved  tenderly  and  for  whose  conduct  I 
had  nothing  but  praise;  but  as  I  did  not  see  M.  le 
due  de  Choiseul,  I  could  not  call  on  madame.  M. 
le  due  de  Choiseul  and  Mme.  de  Grammont  said 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  237 

that  I  was  an  Ingrate.  M.  de  Choiseul  had  never 
done  anything  for  me;  I  had  given  him  the  great- 
est evidence  of  my  attachment.  He  had  squan- 
dered the  fortune  of  Mme.  de  Choiseul  which  I 
was  to  inherit;  he  turned  against  me  at  a  time  when 
I  was  unfortunate.  The  case  was  not  difficult  to 
decide. 

It  was  stated  that  I  had  dissipated  the  entire  for- 
tune of  Mme.  de  Lauzun  and  sold  her  diamonds, 
that  I  had  made  notes  and  pledges  on  the  life  of 
my  father,  on  that  of  M.  le  marechal  de  Biron, 
on  that  of  Mme.  de  Choiseul  and  that  of  Mme. 
de  Luxembourg.  It  w^as  important  that  I  should 
demonstrate  the  falsity  of  all  those  imputations. 
That  was  not  difficult. 

I  sold  my  lands  to  M.  le  prince  de  Guemenee, 
upon  condition  that  he  pay  some  of  my  creditors 
to  whom  this  arrangement  was  satisfactory.  I 
sold  a  great  number  of  funds  on  the  King,  which 
were  losing  half  their  value.  I  ended  everything 
in  less  than  six  weeks.  I  turned  over  her  property 
to  Mme.  de  Lauzun,  and  I  very  clearly  proved  that 
she  had  never  been  asked  to  give  her  signature  for 
me  since  the  day  of  our  marriage.     The  necessary 


238  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

funds  to  cover  all  the  conditions  included  in  our 
marriage  contract  being  duly  deposited,  there  re- 
mained to  me  80,000  livres  in  a  life  annuity  on 
M.  de  Guemenee,  exempt  funds  amounting  to  about 
500,000  francs  and  a  rather  nice  house,  which,  in 
truth,  was  mine  for  life  only. 

I  wanted  to  divide  what  I  had  with  Mme.  de 
Lauzun;  she  refused  the  proposition.  Mme.  de 
Luxembourg  insisted  that  she  should  live  with  her, 
and  did  not  even  permit  her  to  keep  the  diamonds 
I  had  given  her:  they  were  returned  to  me.  I  de- 
clined to  receive  them.  They  were  deposited  at 
a  notary's. 

The  Queen  continued  to  treat  me  graciously;  it 
was  however  not  difficult  to  see  that  my  favour 
had  totally  fallen.  People  had  already  been  care- 
ful to  tell  her  that  I  had  joined  with  M.  de  Maure- 
pas  to  intrigue  against  her.  It  is  true  that  this 
minister  had  acquired  great  friendship  for  me,  and 
was  beginning  to  show  confidence  in  me. 

Such  was  my  position  at  the  beginning  of  1777. 
Nothing  more  hindered  me,  and  I  had  not  lost  the 
desire  to  go  to  India,  although  M.  de  Maurepas 
wished  me  to  give  it  up.     I  combined  with  M.  de 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  239 

Bussy.  I  drew  up  his  reports,  which  were  good, 
but  badly  written.  All  agreed  as  to  the  advantages 
of  everything  he  proposed;  but  no  decision  was 
reached. 

Lady  Barrymore,  whom  I  had  abandoned  to 
many  admirers,  had  returned  to  England.  The 
report  of  my  ruin  caused  her  to  return  to  Paris. 
She  sent  for  me. 

*'  Listen,"  she  said  to  me,  "  and  do  not  Interrupt 
me.  You  are  said  to  be  ruined.  I  am  rich,  young 
and  Independent.  I  come  to  propose  to  share  your 
fate  and  offer  you  my  fortune;  I  shall  travel  with 
you  wherever  you  may  wish,  and  for  as  long  a  time 
as  you  wish.  Do  not  fear  the  frivolity  of  my 
character.  Nothing  promises  me  so  much  pleas- 
ure and  happiness  as  this  plan.  I  wish  you  to  as- 
sume over  me  the  authority  of  the  strictest  hus- 
band; I  feel  that  I  shall  never  seek  to  escape  from 
It." 

I  embraced  and  thanked  Lady  Barrymore,  whom 
I  grieved  very  much  by  refusing.  It  was  at  this 
time  that  Mme.  de  Genlls  and  Mme.  de  Potocka 
attempted,  on  the  debris  of  a  Polish  order,  to  es- 
tablish In  France  The  Order  of  Perseverance,^^    I 


\. 


240  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

had  given  in  Poland  itself  too  many  evidences  of 
my  romantic  character  not  to  be  admitted  without 
a  test.  The  by-laws  of  the  order  were  delightful. 
It  became  much  in  fashion,  very  select.  People 
of  distinction,  aged  and  of  sense,  prided  them- 
selves In  being  admitted  to  it.  An  immense 
wooden  tent,  which  was  erected  in  the  middle  of 
my  garden,  became  its  temple. 

The  Queen,  greedy  of  all  novelties,  was  anxious 
to  join  It:  some  strove  to  keep  her  away  and,  as  a 
matter  of  course,  her  desire  increased.  She  wanted 
to  send  us  to  the  King  to  have  him  recognise  our 
order,  and  have  him  grant  us  permission  to  wear 
on  the  service  uniform,  even  when  with  him,  the 
violet  scarf  of  our  order.  All  society  trembled  at 
the  prospect  of  seeing  the  Queen  in  an  order  of 
knighthood  at  the  head  of  which  I  was;  which 
seemed  to  be  the  greatest  of  dangers. 

Our  grand  master  had  not  been  elected.  Our 
first  law  said  that  he  must  be  of  a  great  house  or 
distinguished  from  the  others  by  some  grand  deed. 
Monsieur,  the  King's  brother,  was  proposed  to  be 
grand  master;  he  was  rejected.  Monsieur  was 
offended.     Sorry  jests  were  made  on  our  order;  it 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  241 

was  turned  to  ridicule,  and  the  Queen  forgot 
it. 

A  young  woman,  Mme.  de  Fandoas,  sister  to  the 
baronne  de  Crussol,  who,  as  far  as  known,  had  had 
but  one  lover,  M.  de  Nassau,  whom  she  had  lost, 
showed  interest  in  me  at  our  meetings.  A  fine 
skin,  beautiful  eyes,  fine  hair,  more  artlessness  than 
wit  rendered  her  then  rather  agreeable.  We  w^ere 
soon  on  good  terms;  but  not  for  long.  M.  de 
Fandoas  was  so  jealous,  she  was  so  imprudent,  that 
for  fear  of  a  scandal  which  nothing  could  prevent, 
I  was  obliged  to  break  with  her. 

Fanny  Harland,  as  soon  as  she  knew  me  to  be 
persecuted,  ruined,  wrote  to  me: 

"  Come  and  see  me,  I  have  a  lover,  give  me 
back  my  friend." 

I  hastened  to  her  and  Fanny  received  me  with 
that  tender  friendship  which  she  retained  for  me 
till  the  end  of  her  life.  She  told  me  that  M. 
Edouard  Dillon  was  much  in  love  with  her  and 
that  she  loved  him.  I  saw  Fanny  every  day ;  I  was 
sad,  bored,  surrounded  by  disagreeable  objects,  and 
the  attentions  of  Fanny  soothed  my  troubles  and 


242  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

were  a  great  consolation  to  me.  M.  Edouard  Dil- 
lon was  very  anxious  to  marry  her;  he  was  with- 
out fortune.  Mile.  Harland,  at  all  events,  was  to 
have  a  considerable  one,  and  the  death  of  her 
brother,  aged  eight  or  ten  years,  could  make  her 
one  of  the  greatest  matches  in  England.  Ma- 
rianne had  great  influence  over  Sir  Robert  Har- 
land, her  father,  an  austere  man  and  one  hard  to 
get  along  with.  I  wrote  to  Marianne  that  she 
must  try  to  bring  her  father  and  mother  back  to 
Paris,  so  that  we  might  consult  together  as  to  what 
should  be  done  to  marry  Fanny  to  M.  Edouard 
Dillon.  Marianne,  whose  heart  was  good  and 
who  truly  loved  her  sister,  answered  that  she  would 
do  all  in  her  power  and  that  she  hoped  to  arrive  in 
Paris  soon  with  all  the  family.  In  truth.  Lady 
Harland  came  to  Paris  two  weeks  after  with  Mari- 
anne; some  business  kept  Sir  Robert  Harland  In 
London. 

The  good  mamma  made  the  acquaintance  of 
M.  Edouard  whom  she  liked  also;  s{ie  took  him 
under  her  protection  and  wrote  her  husband  in 
his  favour.  Marianne  wrote  to  her  father, 
who  showed  towards  a  man  without  a   fortune. 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  243 

much  less  repugnance  than  we  had  feared.  We 
were  unable  to  obtain  anything  from  the  King 
in  favour  of  the  marriage  of  M.  Edouard.  But 
M.  de  Maurepas  promised  me  to  give  the  matter 
his  attention  and  to  see  that  he  received  one  of 
the  first  places  he  might  be  capable  of  filling. 
During  that  time,  my  conduct  with  Marianne  was 
of  great  circumspection,  and  we  had  nothing  to 
hide  from  the  good  mamma. 

The  marriage  of  Fanny  was  in  a  good  way, 
when  I  was  obliged  to  join  my  regiment  quar- 
tered at  Vaucouleurs,  the  most  dismal  spot  in  all 
Champagne  and  consequently  In  the  universe.  At 
the  end  of  a  month,  I  received  a  letter  from  Fanny, 
who  informed  me  that  everything  was  settled  and 
that  she  was,  within  a  few  days,  to  be  married 
at  Haute-Fontalne.  I  went  to  Nancy  to  ask  M. 
de  Stalnvllle,  under  whose  orders  I  was,  for  per- 
mission to  go  to  Haute-Fontalne  for  a  few  days. 
I  reached  there  two  days  after  the  wedding  of 
Fanny  who  had  already  had  the  greatest  success 
with  Mme.  de  Roth  and  Mme.  Dillon.  I  did 
not  find  her  in  very  good  health;  but  she  appeared 
to  me  to  be  happy  and  showed  the  greatest  joy 


244  DUG  DE  LAUZUN 

at  seeing  me  again.  She  was  to  spend  the 
Autumn  In  England;  she  made  me  promise  to  join 
her  there  In  the  month  of  October. 

Marianne  was  charming  to  me;  as  It  was  be- 
lieved that  we  no  longer  thought  of  one  another, 
we  were  allowed  much  liberty. 

One  day  when  we  were  riding  In  the  forest  of 
Complegne,  rather  far  from  the  rest  of  the  party, 
she  said  to  me: 

"  Lauzun,  now  that  my  sister  Is  married,  we  can 
speak  of  ourselves.  Do  you  know  that  I  love 
you  more  than  ever  and  that  I  believe  it  will  be 
forever?  '* 

I  shall  spare  her  for  whom  I  continue  these 
Memoirs  the  remainder  of  this  conversation 
which  was  very  long  and  tender.  I  shall  content 
myself  with  saying  that  we  promised  to  write 
to  one  another  with  the  greatest  regularity,  and 
that  we  did  not  fail  in  our  promises. 


CHAPTER  VIII 


CHAPTER  VIII 

(1778-1779) 

Lady  Harland  returned  to  England  and  I 
to  my  regiment. 

I  led  a  rather  easy  life  there,  more  quiet  than 
agreeable,  and  which  suited  me  better  than  any- 
one else.  M.  et  Mme.  le  comtesse  de  Salles, 
who  In  the  Summer  lived  on  a  rather  fine  estate 
at  a  quarter  of  a  league  from  Vaucouleurs, 
came  there.  I  w^ent,  according  to  custom,  to 
make  them  a  corps  visit.  M.  de  Gony,  brother 
of  Mme.  de  Salles,  was  an  honorary  captain  In 
my  regiment.  I  was  very  well  received.  Grand 
dinners,  balls  and  fetes  were  given  In  my  honour. 
Mme.  de  Salles  came  to  return  my  visit  on 
horseback.  In  a  dragoon's  uniform,  with  leather 
breeches.  This  was  more  than  enough  to  dis- 
gust me  of  any  woman.  This,  however,  did  not 
prevent  me  from  having  this  one,  who  was  neither 

247 


248  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

pretty  nor  amiable,  and  who  had  a  fearful  tone.  I 
repented  on  the  spot,  and  have  not  yet  forgiven 
myself.  This  liaison  became  unbearable  to  me. 
I  sought  with  eargerness  for  a  means  of  breaking 
it. 

M.  de  Stainville  came  to  see  my  regiment, 
found  it  already  trained,  according  to  the  new 
regulations  which  he  himself  had  helped  to  draw 
up,  was  pleased,  pressed  me  to  come  to  the 
manoeuvres  of  the  Nancy  garrison,  an  invitation 
which  I  accepted.  I  found  several  English 
women  at  Nancy.  A  certain  Lady  Blower,  with 
whom  M.  de  Liancourt  (due  de  la  Rochefou- 
cauld) was  much  in  love  and  whom  he  strove  to 
appear  to  have;  and  a  little  Mme.  Brown,  ex- 
tremely pretty  and  very  like  (in  a  more  beauti- 
ful manner),  the  Queen,  in  whom  M.  de  Stain- 
ville was  deeply  interested;  but  unfortunately 
she  did  not  speak  a  word  of  French,  nor  he  a  word 
of  English.  I  was  about  the  only  man  in  the 
garrison  to  whom  she  could  talk;  that  brought  us 
much  together,  and  to  please  her  M.  de  Stain- 
ville seldom  permitted  me  to  leave  Nancy.  I 
loved  that  charming  little  woman;  but  I  was  good 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  249 

and  honest  enough  not  to  tell  her,  knowing  all 
the  dangers  a  French  lover  could  have  for  her. 
She  guessed  my  feelings,  told  me  so  with  a  candour 
the  like  of  which  I  have  rarely  seen;  and  added 
that  she  also  loved  me. 

My  virtue  could  go  no  farther;  I  took  ad- 
vantage of  her  liking  and  sincerity;  we  both  suc- 
cumbed; but  I  was  so  prudent,  I  was  so  watchful 
of  my  conduct  that  no  one  on  earth  had  the 
slightest  suspicion.  I  did  not  long  enjoy  so 
sweet  an  intercourse.  The  poor  little  Mme. 
Brown  caught  a  malignant  fever  from  which  she 
died,  and  left  me  filled  with  grief. 

I  returned  to  my  regiment.  Mme.  de  Salles 
was  fortunately  no  longer  on  her  estate.  Mme. 
E.  Dillon  had  left  for  England  In  very  bad  health; 
she  wrote  to  me  often.  Marianne  wrote  me 
every  m.all  without  fail.  She  appeared  to  have 
no  other  pleasure.  In  the  course  of  September, 
her  letters  became  disquieting.  She  finally  in- 
formed me  that  her  sister  was  in  the  greatest 
danger,  that  the  doctors  were  beginning  to  despair 
of  her  life  and  that  I  had  no  time  to  lose  If  I 
wished  to  see  her  once  more.     M.  de  Stalnvllle 


250  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

permitted  me  to  leave  at  once  and  I  reached  Lon- 
don the  first  of  October. 

I  found  there  a  letter  from  Mme.  E.  Dillon., 
dated  some  time  past,  which  ardently  expressed 
the  desire  of  seeing  me  before  she  died,  and  which 
said  that  she  had  Important  secrets  to  confide  and 
which  could  be  confided  to  me  only.  After  her 
death,  she  said,  I  should  receive  a  casket  full  of 
interesting  papers,  which  would  serve  to  justify 
her  whole  life.  I  was  about  to  leave  for  Suffolk 
county,  where  Mme.  Dillon  was  111  at  her  father's, 
when  I  received  a  letter  from  Lady  Harland 
which  informed  me  that  her  daughter  was  better, 
that  the  doctors  had  prescribed  the  waters  of 
Bristol  for  her,  that  the  entire  family  expected  to 
leave  at  once  and  would  take  me  with  them  on 
their,  way  through  London.  Two  days  after,  I 
had  a  letter  from  Marianne  announcing  the  death 
of  her  sister.  I  received  at  the  same  time  an 
almost  illegible  letter  from  poor  Mme.  Edouard, 
written  on  the  eve  of  her  death.  She  grieved  at 
not  having  seen  me  and  again  mentioned  the 
casket,  which  was  to  be  given  me  after  her  demise. 

Marianne  Informed  me  that  they  were  all  in 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  251 

the  greatest  grief,  that  they  could  not  resolve  to 
remain  at  Sproughton,  and  that  they  were  leav- 
ing to  go  to  a  friend's,  whose  name  she  did  not 
give;  that  on  their  return.  In  three  weeks,  she 
would  wait  for  me  at  Suffolk. 

I  tenderly  loved  Fanny;  I  was  deeply  afflicted. 
My  stay  in  London  became  unbearable.  I  went 
to  spend  two  months  at  Bath,  where  there  were 
but  few  people;  I  lived  there  very  quietly.  I 
took  advantage  of  the  opportunity  to  improve  my 
English.  I  went  to  board  with  sensible  people 
who  did  not  speak  French;  I  made  some  progress. 

While  at  Bath,  I  received  letters  from  M.  dc 
Maurepas,  by  a  singular  chance.  He  Informed 
me  that  the  matter  of  M.  de  Bussy's  expedition 
to  India  had  been  dropped;  he  asked  me  to  write 
him  frequently  from  London.  War  between 
Russia  and  Turkey  at  that  time  appeared  Inevita- 
ble. I  asked  M.  de  Maurepas  to  obtain  for  me 
permission  to  serve  as  a  volunteer  In  the  Russian 
army.  He  replied  that  he  did  not  believe  that 
the  Empress  wished  any  French  officers  in  her 
army;  that  If  she  made  an  exception  in  my  favour, 
the  King  would  be  delighted,  that  he  would  give 


252  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

me  the  strongest  letters  of  recommendation  and 
would  permit  me  to  accept  a  place  should  it  be 
offered. 

I  wrote  to  the  Empress;  I  received  a  most 
amiable  reply  by  return  mail.  She  offered  me  the 
command  of  a  company  of  light  horse,  which  I 
accepted.  I  informed  M.  de  Maurepas  to  that 
effect  and  prepared  to  leave  for  Saint  Petersburg 
towards  the  middle  of  December. 

On  my  return  to  London,  I  found  that  Sir 
Robert  Harland  and  his  family  had  arrived  two 
days  before  me.  Edouard  called  on  me:  we 
went  to  dine  together  at  his  parent's-in-law;  I  was 
received  very  kindly.  I  noticed  that  Marianne 
was  less  at  her  ease  with  me  than  usual.  A  few 
days  after,  I  was  left  alone  with  her  and,  with 
extreme  embarrassment,  she  asked  me  for  her 
letters.  I  returned  them  to  her  immediately  and 
I  had  no  difficulty  in  seeing  that,  while  nursing 
his  wife,  Edouard  had  fallen  in  love  with  his 
sister-in-law,  and  that  a  bit  of  jealousy  had  de- 
cided him  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  keep  me  away 
from  Sproughton,  where  he  thought  that  I  might 
see  Marianne  too  much. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  253 

I  became  solely  interested  in  securing  the  casket 
left  me  by  Mme.  Dillon;  Edouard  told  me  that 
he  knew  nothing  about  it.  I  questioned  Mme. 
Dillon's  maid.  She  told  me  that  she  had  re- 
ceived the  casket  from  her  mistress,  and  that  the 
casket  was  to  be  given  to  me  alone;  that  she  had 
turned  It  over  to  M.  Edouard  who  had  promised 
to  see  that  it  would  reach  me.  Edouard  said  that 
this  was  not  true ;  that  the  maid  did  not  know  what 
she  was  talking  about,  and  I  did  not  get  the  casket. 
I  received  letters  from  Mme.  Dillon  which  spoke 
of  the  poor  Mme.  Edouard,  as  of  an  abominable 
person.  I  was  shocked  at  this  and  did  not  con- 
ceal It  from  Mme.  Dillon,  declaring  that  I  should 
never  permit  the  memory  of  my  friend  to  be  at- 
tacked in  my  presence. 

The  news  of  the  defeat  of  the  English  army 
commanded  by  General  Burgoyne,  at  Saratoga, 
decided  France  to  take  sides  with  America;  and 
a  few  days  before  my  departure  for  Russia,  M. 
de  Maurepas  advised  me  to  give  up  the  Idea;  that 
I  should  soon  be  employed  In  the  King's  service, 
and  to  remain  In  England  In  the  meantime. 

One  day  when  I  was  riding  alone,  rather  sadly. 


254  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

on  the  Richmond  road,  a  woman  carried  away  by 
her  horse  and  much  frightened,  passed  swiftly 
near  me,  uttering  piercing  shrieks.  I  rode  a  very 
swift  horse;  I  caught  up  with  her  easily  and 
stopped  her  mount  before  any  accident  had  be- 
fallen her.  I  proposed  that  she  should  ride  my 
horse  which  was  much  more  gentle  than  hers;  she 
accepted,  and  two  men  of  a  certain  age  with 
servants  who  were  following  her  from  afar  soon 
joined  her.  This  woman  who  might  possibly 
have  been  twenty  years  of  age  was  one  of  the 
most  charming  persons  I  had  ever  seen.  I  asked 
who  she  was;  she  told  me  that  her  name  was  Miss 
Stanton,  and  that  she  was  the  niece  of  one  of  the 
managers  of  the  Indian  Company.  I  often  met 
her  at  the  play,  at  the  Pantheon,  at  the  Ranelagh, 
always  with  these  two  men;  she  each  time  sug- 
gested that  I  take  a  cup  of  tea  with  her.  I  thought 
her  very  bright  and  pleasant.  The  two  men 
appeared  amiable  and  sensible,  all  three  always 
seemed  to  be  very  glad  to  see  me :  she  never  pro- 
posed that  I  go  to  her  house,  and  I  did  not  care 
to  ask  permission. 

One  morning  when  I  was  walking  rather  early 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  255 

some  miles  from  Chelsea,  a  heavy  shower  over- 
took me;  a  coach  which  was  passing  stopped  and 
Miss  Stanton,  who  was  alone  and  who  had  recog- 
nised me,  offered  to  bring  me  back  to  Chelsea, 
where  she  said  she  had  a  house.  She  was  alone. 
I  accepted.  I  had  lunch  with  her  at  her  house, 
where  no  one  came.  She  asked  me  many  ques- 
tions to  which  I  replied  frankly;  asked  me  if  I 
had  a  love  affair  in  London,  I  told  her  no;  she 
made  me  swear  that  I  had  no  mistress  and  then 
told  me  that  it  was  but  just  that  I  should  know 
who  she  was.  She  added  that  she  was  not  the 
niece,  but  the  mistress  of  the  older  of  the  two  men 
with  whom  I  had  seen  her;  that  this  man,  good  and 
respectable  in  every  respect,  had  an  immense  for- 
tune and  that  she  believed  that  a  marriage  between 
them  depended  on  her. 

She  never  saw  anyone  but  him  and  his  friend, 
who  also  was  interested  in  India  affairs;  that  she 
went  out  when  she  pleased,  went  where  she  wished 
with  one  of  the  two  and  more  often  with  both; 
that  she  rather  liked  that  sort  of  life,  and  that 
since  the  day  I  had  stopped  her  horse,  she  had 
taken  to  me  so  lively  a  fancy,  that  she  would  not 


256  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

have  concealed  it  had  she  not  feared  to  grieve  a 
man  whom  she  hked  and  respected.  He  had  left 
for  Ireland  with  his  friend  two-  days  before,  his 
affairs  were  to  keep  him  there  about  six  v/eeks; 
she  stopped  speaking.  I  asked  her  for  the  six 
weeks  of  which  she  could  dispose  without  danger. 
She  consented  with  pleasure,  and  I  may  say  that 
I  never  spent  six  weeks  more  quietly  or  hap- 
pily. 

Miss  Juliette  (for  that  was  her  name)  was 
romantic,  frank,  sensitive,  solely  occupied  with 
what  she  liked.  Her  education  had  not  been  neg- 
lected; she  spoke  both  French  and  Italian  well, 
was  a  good  musician,  had  a  charming  voice  and 
played  several  instruments.  She  was  extremely 
dainty  and  the  best  idea  I  can  give  of  her  face 
is  a  close  resemblance  to  Mme.  de  Champcenetz 
in  her  best  days.  We  daily  went  out  riding  or 
driving  in  a  phaeton,  over  the  most  deserted  roads. 
We  went  to  the  play  in  the  small  boxes,  and  we 
returned  to  the  house  together.  I  hardly  went  into 
society  once  a  week;  I  daily  became  more  attached 
to  her. 

Our  relations  had  been  going  on  for  five  weeks, 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  257 

when  one  morning  I  found  her  In  full  mourning 
and  mortally  sad. 

"  What's  happening?  "  said  I. 

"  I  have  lost,"  she  replied,  "  either  my  lover  or 
the  man  whom  I  look  upon  as  my  benefactor  and 
a  father.  M.  Stanton  arrives  to-morrow.  Ful- 
fil your  destiny,  go  to  war,  forget  me,  be  happy. 
I  shall  weep  for  you  long ;  do  not  return  here  again 
even  though  you  should  be  asked.  I  hope  to  meet 
you  again." 

It  was  with  sorrow  that  I  separated  from  this 
amiable  creature.  I  met  her  two  or  three  times 
at  the  Ranelagh;  she  greeted  me  very  pleasantly. 
M.  Stanton  Invited  me  to  supper,  with  a  glance  she 
warned  me  to  refuse,  and  I  obeyed.  Shortly 
after,  she  left  with  M.  Stanton  for  an  estate  he 
had  purchased  In  the  north  of  England.  I  believe 
that  she  has  now  returned  to  India  with  him :  she 
has  never  written  to  me. 

Going  more  Into  society  than  I  had  ever  done 
since  I  was  In  England,  I  saw  people  of  every 
party  who  spoke  freely  before  me,  and  without 
trying,  I  was  soon  well  posted  on  all  public  affairs, 
and  I  learned  Interesting  matters  of  which  the 


258  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

marquis  de  Noailles,  our  ambassador,  could  not 
know.  He  had  Intelligence,  consideration,  and, 
were  It  not  for  his  mistake  of  living  too  retired  a 
life,  I  believe  he  would  have  been  a  good  ambassa- 
dor. I  believe  that  he  would  have  gone  into 
society  more,  had  It  not  been  for  the  unimagina- 
ble stupidity  of  his  wife,  who  embarrassed  him 
every  instant  by  the  unbelievable  things  she  said 
without  anything  being  able  to  stop  her.  I  can 
not  help  giving  an  example : 

At  a  very  grand  dinner  given  at  her  residence, 
she  suddenly  said  that  she  could  not  understand 
why  people  spoke  so  much  of  the  modesty  of 
English  women;  that  there  were  no  women  in 
Europe  whose  morals  were  more  depraved,  and 
that  they  spent  their  lives  in  evil  places.  One  can 
imagine  the  despair  and  consternation  of  the  mar- 
quis de  Noailles. 

*'  But,  madame  de  Noailles,  but  really  .  .  . 
do  you  consider  ...  do  you  know  what  you 
are  saying?  " 

She  paid  no  attention  and  continued: 

''  Yes,  monsieur,  I  am  sure  of  it,  and  during  the 
last  masked  ball,  the  Duchess  of  Devonshire  and 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  259 

Lady  Granby  were  for  more  than  three  hours  In 
an  evil  place  of  the  neighbourhood." 

The  ambassador  almost  died  of  mortification, 
and  the  others  of  laughter. 

Madame,  the  ambassadress,  made  me  forget  to 
say  that,  when  I  knew  of  things  with  which  I  sup- 
posed M.  le  marquis  de  Noailles  was  not  ac- 
quainted, I  told  him  of  them,  although  having  but 
little  to  do  with  him,  never  thinking  of  informing 
M.  de  Maurepas. 

Chance  caused  to  fall  into  my  hands  a  copy  of 
Lord  North's  Conciliatory  Bill  for  America,  long 
before  he  read  it  in  Parliament.  I  went  to  the 
marquis  de  Noailles  to  ask  him  if  he  had  read  it; 
he  affected  the  most  important  and  ministerial  air 
and  answered:  "  Yes."  I  knew  that  this  was  im- 
possible, and  changed  the  conversation.  He  tried 
to  question  me  about  the  bill ;  I  did  not  answer,  and 
I  went  away. 

I  did  not  write  to  M.  de  Vergennes,  with  whom 
I  had  fallen  out,  but  I  at  once  sent  a  messenger 
to  M.  de  Maurepas.  He  showed  my  letter  to  the 
King  and  the  marquis  de  Noailles  was  only  able 
to  give  an  account  of  the  matter  two  weeks  after. 


26o  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

This  gave  the  King  and  all  his  ministers  the  great- 
est Idea  of  the  manner  In  which  I  knew  all  that 
was  going  on  In  England.  M.  de  Vergennes 
wrote  me  to  ask  that  I  communicate  to  him  all  my 
thoughts  on  all  that  I  should  see  or  hear.  I  re- 
plied coldly  and  politely  that  I  had  wholly  given 
up  politics  and  all  the  thoughts  relating  to  It.  I, 
however,  sent  M.  de  Voyer  and  M.  de  Maurepas 
some  reports  on  but  little  known  subjects.  My 
correspondence  became  very  regular  and  began  to 
take  up  a  great  deal  of  my  time.  I  went  less  Into 
society.  I  was  bored  being  alone;  I  took  a  girl 
who  had  little  wit,  who  was  very  pretty,  sweet,  neat, 
exactly  what  I  required. 

Mme.  de  Lauzun  did  me  the  honour,  at  that 
time,  to  send  me  a  statement  drawn  up  by  her  at- 
torney, relating  to  the  outcome  which  our  division 
of  property  might  have  In  the  future,  when  she 
should  Inherit  from  one  of  her  relatives,  and 
specially  about  the  precaution  which  should  be 
taken  so  that  I  should  not  prevent  her  from  dis- 
posing of  her  fortune.  Mme.  de  Lauzun's  at- 
torney had  not  evidently  a  very  good  opinion  of 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  261 

me   and   did  not  conceal  it.     His   formula  was 
ridiculous  and  Insolent.     He  repeatedly  said: 

"  Mme.  de  Lauzun's  attorney  does  not  know 
why    M.    de    Lauzun    should    pretend     . 
Mme.  de  Lauzun's  attorney  would  be  astonished 
that   In   view   of   M.    de   Lauzun's    conduct,    he 
should     .     .     ." 

I  replied  merrily  and  without  anger  to  Mme. 
de  Lauzun.     My  reply  to  her  attorney  began  by: 

"  M.  de  Lauzun  informs  Mme.  de  Lauzun's 
attorney  first,  that  he  Is  an  Impertinent  fellow; 
then  that  he  does  not  know  what  he  Is  talking 
about;  and,  to  close  with  him,  that  he  heartily 
consents  to  all  that  may  please  Mme.  de  Lauzun, 
whatever  that  may  be." 

At  the  beginning  of  the  month  of  March,  1778, 
I  sent  to  M.  de  Maurepas  a  very  extensive  and 
detailed  report  on  the  conditions  of  defence  of 
England  and  of  all  the  English  possessions  In 
the  four  quarters  of  the  world.  He  read  my  re- 
port to  the  Council.  It  created  a  sufficient  impres- 
sion to  cause  him  to  deem  it  necessary  to  send  for 
me   to   consult   about   some   special   items.     The 


262  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

letter  I  received  informed  me  that  the  King  wished 
that  I  betake  myself  to  Versailles  as  promptly 
and  as  secretly  as  possible. ^^ 

I  went  to  Versailles ;  I  had  several  private  con- 
versations with  the  King,  at  M.  de  Maurepas', 
who  pushed  me  forward  with  a  tenderness  truly 
paternal.  M.  de  Maurepas,  grieved  at  my  fall- 
ing out  with  M.  de  Vergennes,  was  very  anxious 
to  reconcile  us;  I  was  not  in  the  least  disposed 
that  way;  I  could  not,  however,  resist  his  press- 
ing solicitations.  We  became  reconciled  without 
an  explanation,  and  I  believe  that  M.  de  Ver- 
gennes was  as  honest  in  his  dealings  as  I,  for 
since  then  I  have  always  been  satisfied  with  him, 
and  he  has  appeared  to  seek  every  occasion  to 
show  me  interest  and  friendship. 

The  ministers  exhibited  much  confidence  in  me; 
and,  according  to  the  measures  I  saw  taken, 
I  could  consider  the  war  as  certain.  I  made  bold 
to  propose  a  great  and  superb  undertaking:  I 
wanted  before  beginning  the  war,  that  the  Bank 
of  England  should  be  made  bankrupt,  and  this 
was  no  difficult  matter.  I  had  found  a  means  of 
knowing  what  funds  it  had,  which  were  not  very 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  263 

large,  and  the  resources  with  which  it  might  be 
assisted,  in  a  pressing  emergency,  which  were  still 
smaller.  A  simple  banking  operation,  whose 
result  would  have  been  to  draw,  for  large  sums 
in  gold,  through  all  the  important  cities  of  Europe, 
on  the  largest  commercial  houses  of  London,  in 
the  same  week,  would  have  compelled  all  the 
bankers  to  withdraw  at  once  all  their  funds  from 
the  bank.  The  crowd  of  anxious  people  would 
have  increased  the  lack  of  confidence  and  nothing 
could  prevent  the  bank  from  failing. 

When  I  spoke  of  this  in  committee  It  was  re- 
ceived with  the  greatest  applause.  M.  Necker, 
who  was  not  there  and  to  whom  it  was  communi- 
cated the  next  day,  was  wholly  opposed.  He  said 
that  It  would  ruin  all  the  Paris  banking  houses. 
I  did  not  believe  that;  I  went  to  Paris  to  secure 
Information.  I  came  back  with  the  declaration 
from  all  the  bankers  that  they  had  nothing  to  lose 
In  the  bankruptcy  of  the  Bank  of  England,  except 
M.  M.  Germain,  a  house  considered  by  M.  Necker, 
as  deeply  interested  in  the  Bank  of  England. 
He  prevented  this  plan  from  being  carried  out. 
He  did  more,  he  sent  to  England  an  immense 


264  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

quantity  of  gold  In  species  to  assist  the  bank 
should  an  attempt  be  made  to  embarrass  it.  The 
King  had  the  intention  to  commence  the  war  by 
a  descent  on  England  at  several  points.  I  was 
too  much  in  fashion  not  to  be  employed  In  a 
brilliant  manner,  and  during  six  months  no  expe- 
dition was  considered  without  my  being  mentioned 
to  command  it  as  chief  or  as  second.  The  gov- 
ernment suddenly  changed  its  mind,  and  ended 
by  the  ridiculous  declaration  of  the  month  of 
March,  1778,  in  which  the  saving  warning  was 
given  England  to  prepare  for  war. 

I  did  not  wish  to  return  to  England.  M.  de 
Maurepas  Insisted.  He  had  no  doubt  that  the 
King  of  England  would  begin  by  recalling  his 
ambassador  and  dismissing  that  of  France,  and 
would  soon  thereafter  wish  to  enter  Into  nego- 
tiations. He  knew  that  the  King  of  England 
would  rather  treat  with  me  than  with  anyone 
else;  he  therefore  told  me  to  remain  In  England 
as  long  as  I  possibly  could  without  inconvenience; 
he  hoped  that  good  Intelligence  would  be  re-es- 
tablished between  the  two  Courts;  that,  peace 
once  assured,  baron  de  Breteuil  would  come  back 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  265 

from  Vienna,  the  marquis  de  Noailles  would  be 
sent  there,  and  I  should  be  given  the  embassy  of 
England.  M.  de  Maurepas  specially  recom- 
mended to  me  to  conceal  from  the  marquis  de 
Noailles  the  object  of  my  mission,  and  to  find 
some  pretext  for  remaining  in  London  after  his 
departure.  I  arranged  matters  so  as  to  reach 
London  two  or  three  days  after  the  declaration. 
I  immediately  called  on  the  ambassador  of  France, 
who  was  tremendously  astonished  to  see  me.  He 
apparently  thought  that  I  was  deserting. 

*'  Delighted  to  see  you,  certainly  .  .  . 
but  how  does  it  happen  .  .  .?  Do  you  not 
know?" 

"  I  beg  pardon     .     .     ." 

"  Then  you  have  not  seen  M.  de  Maurepas?  " 

"  Of  course  I  have.  Here  are  some  letters 
from  him  and  from  M.  de  Vergennes." 

The  latter  requested  him  to  communicate  his 
dispatches  to  me,  and  all  interesting  matters  he 
should  hear. 

While  I  was  with  him,  he  received  a  letter  from 
Lord  Weymouth  in  reply  to  the  notification  of 
the  declaration.     He  said  in  It  that  out  of  per- 


266  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

sonal  consideration  for  M.  le  marquis  de 
Noailles,  the  King  of  England  permitted  him  to 
Inform  the  marquis  that  he  was  recaHIng  his  am- 
bassador to  the  Court  of  France. 

M.  le  marquis  de  Noailles  told  me  that  he 
was  going  to  send  a  messenger  to  Versailles  at 
once,  on  whose  return  he  would  surely  receive 
the  order  to  leave  England  Immediately.  He 
proposed  that  we  arrange  to  return  together. 
I  told  him  that  It  was  Impossible  for  me  to  do  so, 
and  that,  judging  from  appearances,  my  affairs 
would  detain  me  a  few  weeks  after  his  departure; 
he  replied  that  he  considered  himself  obliged  to 
tell  me  that  such  a  course  would  not  be  proper, 
either  for  France  or  for  England.  I  assured 
him  that  no  one  In  England  would  be  shocked  and 
that  I  hoped  that  the  King  of  France  would  not 
take  It  111.  He  could  not.  In  truth,  do  otherwise 
than  agree  with  me;  If  my  affairs  were  a  question 
of  money,  he  offered  me  with  the  greatest  pleas- 
ure In  the  world  all  that  I  might  require. 

I  suppose  that  he  thought  I  was  In  love;  for 
he  suddenly  affected  his  ministerial  air;  and  told 
me  that  It  would  be  his  duty  to  forbid  me.  In 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  267 

the  King's  name,  to  remain  In  England.  I  re- 
plied coldly  that  I  did  not  consider  that  he  had 
the  right  to  do  so,  that  consequently  this  would 
change  nothing  In  my  Intentions;  that  I  should 
be  sorry  only  If  he  did  something  which  w^ould 
probably  be  disapproved.  The  ambassador  was 
confounded,  and  madame,  his  wife,  broke  Into  a 
fit  of  anger  that  rendered  her  a  hundred  times 
more  stupid  and  ridiculous,  and  which  ten  times 
almost  made  me  burst  Into  laughter.  The 
marquis'  messenger  returned.  He  left  for 
France  and  left  me  In  England. 

M.  le  marquis  de  Noailles'  messenger  brought 
me  letters  from  M.  de  Maurepas,  with  Instruc- 
tions more  extensive  than  the  first,  recommending 
me  to  remain  In  England  as  long  as  I  could 
properly  do  so.  I  asked  the  King  of  England, 
through  Sir  Charles  Thompson,  one  of  the  men 
he  liked  best.  If  my  stay  In  London  displeased 
him.  He  sent  me  word  with  much  graclousness 
that  I  could  remain  as  long  as  I  wished,  that 
If  I  wished  to  see  and  speak  to  him,  I  should 
meet  him  on  the  follow^Ing  Wednesday,  riding 
on  the  Richmond  Road,  at  eight  o'clock  In  the 


268  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

morning:  I  was  there  punctually;  he  came  to  me, 
and  told  me  that  he  was  very  glad  to  assure  me 
of  his  interest  and  good  will  before  I  left  Eng- 
land; that  my  stay  depended  on  myself;  and  that 
I  might  return,  whenever  I  desired,  if  I  did  not 
fear  that  it  would  injure  me  In  my  own  country. 
He  was  personally  offended  at  France  and  called 
it  perfidious;  he  spoke  of  It  with  such  warmth, 
that  I  was  obliged  to  remind  him  that  I  was  a 
Frenchman.  He  ended  the  conversation  by  ' 
saying  that  no  one  would  be  more  satisfactory 
than  I,  to  treat  of  peace,  or  as  ambassador,  when 
circumstances  would  permit,  and  that  he  would 
then  take  all  the  necessary  steps  with  the  greatest 
pleasure. 

I  could  no  longer  honestly  remain  in  England. 
I  rendered  an  account  of  this  conversation  to  M. 
de  Maurepas,  earnestly  asked  to  return,  and  I 
advised  him  that  if  I  received  np  orders,  I  should 
leave  London  In  a  month.  The  month  passed 
without  my  receiving  a  reply.  I  was  about  to 
go ;  my  carriage  was  at  the  door  when  I  received, 
through  a  messenger  from  Spain,  a  letter  from 
M.  de  Maurepas,  who  earnestly  asked  me  to  re- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  269 

main  six  weeks  more.  This  did  not  stop  me,  I 
left.  On  my  arrival  at  Calais,  I  advised  M.  de 
Maurepas  of  the  reasons  that  had  prevented  me 
from  doing  what  he  desired;  he  was  sorry,  but 
bore  me  no  ill  will. 

My  regiment  was  in  garrison  at  Ardres,  near 
Calais;  I  stopped  there  instead  of  going  to  Paris. 
I  had  brought  with  me  an  English  miss.  I 
rented  a  small  chateau  at  a  quarter  of  a  league 
from  Ardres.  I  devoted  much  of  my  time  to 
my  regiment  and  rather  liked  it.  The  devout 
due  de  Croy,  under  whose  orders  I  was,  acquired 
such  a  friendship  for  me,  that  he  forgave  me 
for  having  a  mistress,  and  even  came  to  my  house 
to  take  tea  with  her.  Miss  Paddock  had  brought 
from  England  a  young  sister  much  more  pretty 
and  amiable  than  she,  and  whose  extreme  poverty 
seemed  to  destine  her  to  the  same  lot  as  her  sister. 
I  did  not  consider  it  right  to  permit  this;  I  re- 
spected her  innocence,  placed  her  in  a  convent 
at  Calais,  supplied  her  with  masters;  and  I  have 
since  been  happy  enough  to  marry  her  advan- 
tageously to  a  man  she  liked. 

Although  absent,  the  ministers,  to  whom  M. 


270  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

de  Voyer  did  not  cease  to  say  that  I  was  suitable 
for  any  place,  intended  me  for  every  expedition 
which  they  planned  successively,  and  M.  de 
Voyer  proposed  to  intrust  me  with  the  conquest 
of  Jersey  and  of  Guernsey;  he  wrote  asking  to 
try  and  secure  information  about  these  two 
islands,  and  to  report  the  number  of  troops  I  re- 
quired to  attack  them.  Chance  had  brought  to 
my  hands  very  well  written  and  detailed  reports 
on  Jersey  and  Guernsey.  I  sent  them  to  M.  de 
Voyer,  and  advised  him  that  with  three  thousand 
good  soldiers,  and  great  secrecy,  I  thought  I 
could  promise  success.  This  expedition  was  de- 
cided upon  at  Versailles,  where  much  value  ap- 
peared to  be  placed  on  it.  Its  success  would  in 
effect  have  been  of  great  importance  for  our  com- 
merce; it  was  necessary,  however,  to  consult  M. 
le  marechal  de  Broglie,  who  commanded  the 
King's  troops  assembled  at  the  camp  of  Vau- 
cieux;  he  was  wholly  opposed  to  the  idea,  with- 
out knowing  a  single  word  about  it;  he  assured 
them  that  at  least  ten  thousand  men  and  several 
general  officers  would  be  required;  this  angered 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  271 

the  ministers;  they  preferred  to  abandon  the 
matter  rather  than  to  discuss  It. 

M.  de  Voyer  proposed  to  surprise  the  Isle  of 
Wight  and  Portsmouth  at  the  same  time  and  to 
totally  ruin  the  best  establishments  of  the  English 
navy;  he  was  to  carry  out  his  project  himself  and 
give  me  the  command  of  all  the  grenadiers  and 
chasseurs  of  his  army:  as  usual  they  began  by 
accepting;  they  discussed  after,  and  the  affair  was 
promptly  dropped.  M.  de  Sartines  wanted  to 
send  me  to  the  Bermudas,  to  Saint  Helena  and  to 
some  other  places, —  but  without  any  greater 
success. 

During  that  time,  my  regiment  received  orders 
to  go  to  the  camp  of  Vaucieux,  and  left  Ardres 
about  the  middle  of  July;  I  went  with  It.  On  the 
second  day  of  the  march,  I  received  a  message 
from  M.  de  Sartines  and  an  order  from  the  King 
to  report  at  Versailles  and  to  leave  my  regiment: 
I  reached  M.  de  Sartines';  he  told  me  that  M. 
de  Bussy  was  to  receive  all  he  demanded  to  under- 
take a  great  revolution  In  India,  and  that  he  still 
wanted    me    as    second    in    command.     He    pro- 


272  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

posed  that  I  raise  a  corps  of  four  thousand 
foreign  troops,  and  to  give  me  its  command. 
He  wanted  me  to  have  two  thousand  men 
ready  to  leave  with  me  In  the  month  of  Novem- 
ber, and  the  remainder  In  a  condition  to  follow 
four  months  after.  I  accepted.  I  gave  up  the 
regiment  of  royal  dragoons  whose  command  I 
obtained  for  M.  de  Gontaut.  I  left  the  war 
department  and  passed  Into  that  of  the  navy, 
still  retaining  my  rank  In  the  land  troops.  I 
then  did  a  thing  which  I  believe  to  be  without 
a  precedent;  for  In  less  than  three  months,  I 
raised,  armed,  equipped,  and  put  In  condition  to 
serve  a  superb  corps  of  two  thousand  men. 

I  asked  the  King's  permission  to  tell  the  Queen 
of  my  destination.  I  called  on  her;  I  asked  to 
speak  to  her  privately,  a  thing  which  had  not 
occurred  for  a  long  time.  I  told  her  that  I 
thought  that  I  owed  It  to  the  former  kindnesses 
with  which  she  had  honoured  me  to  Inform  her 
that  the  King  confided  to  me  the  second  command 
of  the  East  India  army,  under  the  orders  of  M. 
de  Bussy.  I  never  saw  a  more  astonished  person; 
she  was  unable  to  see  without  feeling  that  man 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  273 

whom  two  years  before  she  had  treated  so  well, 
who  was  then  accused  of  Intriguing  against  her, 
go  and  spend  several  years  at  the  other  end  of  the 
earth.  Her  tears  flowed,  she  remained  a  few 
minutes  unable  to  say  anything  but : 

"Ahi  monsieur  de  Lauzun!  Ah:  mon- 
Dieu! '' 

She  recovered  a  little  and  continued : 

"How!  go  so  far,  separate  yourself  for  so 
long  a  time  from  all  you  love,  from  all  who  love 
you?" 

"  I  have  thought,  madame,  that,  on  so  distant 
a  stage,  my  zeal,  the  little  talent  I  may  have, 
might  meet  fewer  obstacles,  that  more  justice 
might  be  rendered  them;  they  would  have  less  to 
struggle  against  intrigue  and  calumny!  '' 

"  You  will  leave  us,  Lauzun?  You  will  go  to 
India?     Can  I  not  prevent  it?  " 

"  I  am  Irrevocably  attached  to  this  engagement, 
whatever  it  may  cost  me.'' 

The  King  entered. 

"Well!"  said  the  Queen  to  him,  "  M.  de 
Lauzun  is  going  to  India  then?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  King;  "  he  wishes  It:  It  is  a 


274  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

great  sacrifice.  I  have  no  doubt  he  will  be  very 
useful  there." 

The  Queen  came  in  the  evening  to  Mme.  de 
Guemenee's,  whose  favour  had  not  yet  dimin- 
ished; she  told  her  that  she  viewed  the  decision 
I  had  taken  with  sorrow,  and  urged  her  to  make 
me  change  my  mind.  Mme.  de  Guemenee  re- 
plied that  she  was  in  despair  at  my  going,  but 
that  she  considered  it  impossible  to  hold  me  back; 
she,  however,  did  what  she  could  to  make  me 
remain.  The  Queen's  heart  had  appeared  to  her 
deeply  touched;  she  thought  that  she  could  an- 
swer for  it  if  I  did  not  go.  I  resisted  all  al- 
though I  did  not  conceal  from  myself  the  great- 
ness of  the  sacrifice.  My  vanity  was  satisfied: 
I  refused  the  Queen  with  pride.  I  showed  her 
that  I  wished  nothing  from  her  and  that  I  could 
play  an  important  part  without  her;  I  proved  to 
Mme.  Czartoryska  that  Europe  had  no  longer 
any  charms  for  me,  after  having  lost  her. 

I  went  to  Haute-Fontaine,  and  it  was  a  power- 
ful test  for  my  courage;  I  could  not  think,  with- 
out a  mortal  sadness,  that  perhaps  I  should  never 
again  see  persons  who  were  very  dear  to  me. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  275 

M.  de  Guemenee  was  in  the  greatest  grief,  Mme. 
Dillon  shared  it,  and  twenty  times  a  day  my  tears 
were  ready  to  flow.  I  found  Mme.  de  Martin- 
ville  at  Haute-Fontaine ;  I  knew  her  but  little; 
I  had  given  her  two  brothers  places  in  my  regi- 
ment, at  the  solicitation  of  M.  de  Narbonne. 
She  thanked  me  for  it,  and  appeared  to  take  the 
liveliest  interest  in  my  fate;  this  interest  increased 
daily;  she  continually  repeated  that  she  was  una- 
ble to  understand  what  could  prompt  me  to  thus 
expatriate  myself,  asked  me  details  as  to  my 
situation,  my  thoughts,  my  sentiments,  rendering 
me  so  to  say,  without  noticing  it  the  tenderest 
attention.  I  saw  very  well  that  owing  to  hearing 
me  so  pitied  she  had  become  interested,  and  had 
acquired  a  great  liking  for  me.  She  was  beauti- 
ful and  tender;  I  shared  her  feelings ;  she  flew  into 
my  arms  with  pleasure,  with  sincerity;  her  liaison 
with  me  was  approved  at  Haute-Fontaine,  where 
people  love  more ;  I  spent  there  all  the  time  which 
my  affairs  did  not  compel  me  to  pass  at  Paris  or 
at  Versailles. 

One  evening,  while  reading  at  home  in  Paris 
the  London  Magazine,  I  found  in  it  a  report  of 


276  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

» 

the  English  possessions  on  the  coast  of  Africa 
and  of  their  garrisons.  I  saw  that  they  were  in 
very  poor  condition,  and  could  easily  be  taken. 
I  talked  about  the  matter  with  M.  Francis,  who 
was  with  me.  We  spoke  of  it  together  the  next 
day  to  M.  de  Sartines.  I  proposed  to  him,  that 
while  the  fleet  going  to  India  should  be  taking  in 
water  at  the  islands  of  Cape  Verde,  to  detach 
a  vessel  from  It,  a  few  frigates  and  four  or  five 
hundred  men,  to  take  Senegal-Gambia  and  de- 
stroy the  English  establishments  on  the  coast. 
This  plan  pleased  him;  he  asked  me  if  I  wished  to 
carry  it  out. 

I  did  not  care  to,  for  I  could  get  nothing  but 
dangers,  embarrassments,  and  not  the  slightest 
glory  from  this  expedition.  I  finally  consented, 
and  we  agreed  that  I  should  leave  at  the  end  of 
October,  that  I  should  go  to  the  island  of 
Oleron  to  pass  my  reviews,  that  I  should  then 
very  secretly  betake  myself  to  Brest,  that  the  gar- 
rison would  supply  me  with  whatever  troops  I 
should  need,  that  the  convoy  bearing  what  I 
should  have  judged  indispensable  for  this  under- 
taking would  join  me  below  Belle-Isle,  where  I 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  277 

was  to  anchor;  and  that  after  having  taken  Sene- 
gal, left  a  garrison  there  and  established  order  in 
all  the  King's  acquisitions,  a  frigate  should  carry 
me  to  the  islands  of  Cape  Verde,  which  would  be 
very  near,  and  where  I  should  join  M.  de  Bussy 
and  the  army  of  India. 

I  departed  the  28th  of  October;  I  left  Mme. 
de  Martinville  in  despair,  and  went  to  the  isle 
of  Oleron.  The  troops  I  had  raised  were  superb 
and  ready  to  embark.  I  lost  no  time,  and  betook 
myself  to  Landerneau,  near  Brest,  in  the  last 
days  of  November.  I  had  not  been  there  three 
hours,  when  I  received  a  message  from  M.  de 
Sartines,  who  requested  me  to  come  to  Versailles 
at  once. 

I  left  fifteen  minutes  after;  I  rode  day  and 
night;  I  reached  Versailles  at  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  M.  de  Sartines  had  given  orders  to 
be  awakened.  I  saw  him  immediately;  he  told 
me  that  unforeseen  difficulties  had  delayed  the  de- 
parture of  M.  de  Bussy,  and  had  even  made  it 
uncertain;  that  M.  le  chevalier  de  Ternay,  chief 
of  squadron,  and  former  governor  of  He  de 
France,  was  undertaking  the  same  things  at  much 


278  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

less  expense,  and  that  he  wished  me  to  command 
in  chief  the  land  troops  intended  for  landing. 

I  asked  to  see  the  propositions,  the  plan  of  M. 
le  chevalier  de  Ternay  and  his  Instructions;  I  saw 
clearly  that  he  had  taken  advantage  of  the  confi- 
dence of  M.  de  Bussy,  and  of  the  reports  he  had 
communicated  to  him  to  supplant  him  by  asking 
much  less  than  he.  I  refused  absolutely  to  serve 
with  M.  le  chevalier  de  Ternay;  there  was  noth- 
ing M.  de  Sartlnes  left  undone  to  change  my  reso- 
lution, but  uselessly. 

I  saw  him  again  the  next  day,  and  he  renewed 
his  entreaties,  offering  me  everything  that  might 
make  my  commission  more  brilliant  and  agreeable; 
he  went  so  far  as  to  offer,  should  I  have  a  mis- 
tress whom  I  could  not  take  with  me,  to  have  an 
Important  fortune  assured  her  by  the  King,  and 
to  give  me  for  my  sole  use  a  frigate,  whose  com- 
mand I  might  bestow  on  whoever  I  pleased.  I 
refused  everything.  It  was  decided  that  I  should 
go  to  Senegal;  that  if,  before  the  15th  of  Feb- 
ruary, I  received  no  order  from  the  Court,  I 
should  return  to  France,  that  my  corp  should  not 
serve  without  me  and  should  not  be  separated. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  279 

Hardly  had  I  left  M.  de  Sartlnes  when  M.  de 
Bussy  entered.  M.  de  Sartlnes  showed  him  the 
report  of  the  chevalier  de  Ternay,  without  nam- 
ing the  author.  M.  de  Bussy  told  him  that  the 
report  was  wretched,  full  of  falseness  and  bad  cal- 
culations; that  If  he  who  had  made  It  was  not  a 
fool,  he  was  assuredly  a  scoundrel.  M.  de  Sar- 
tlnes was  dismayed,  made  serious  reflections,  and 
began  to  repent  having  wished  to  employ  M.  le 
chevalier  de  Ternay,  and  to  seek  the  means  of 
getting  rid  of  him  If  possible. 

I  went  to  spend  twenty-four  hours  In  Paris, 
where  I  saw  Mme.  de  Martinvllle,  to  whom  so 
unexpected  a  visit  caused  the  greatest  joy.  I  then 
returned  to  Brest,  where  I  embarked  very  mys- 
teriously on  board  of  the  Pendant,  a  vessel  of  74 
guns,  commanded  by  the  marquis  de  Vaudreull. 
Our  little  squadron  was  composed  of  two  vessels 
of  the  line,  two  frigates,  a  few  corvettes,  and  a 
dozen  transports. 

Winds  constantly  contrary  kept  us  two  weeks 
in  the  bay,  without  my  daring  to  go  on  land.  I 
received  a  rather  well-written,  anonymous  letter, 
in  which  I  was  warned  that  M.  de  Sartlnes,  won 


28o  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

over  by  my  enemies,  wished  to  have  me  killed, 
and  consequently  had  given  me  a  commission  from 
which  I  could  not  return.  As  proof  of  the  charge 
it  was  stated  that  none  of  the  things  indispensable 
to  the  success  of  my  undertaking  were  on  board 
of  the  vessels  where  they  should  be,  and  that  the 
statement  which  M.  de  Sartines  had  given  me, 
and  that  which  had  been  sent  me  from  Lorient, 
were  equally  false.  I  was  pitied;  my  courage  was 
praised,  my  activity  also ;  my  imprudence  was  con- 
demned. I  had  a  good  opinion  of  M.  de  Sar- 
tines; I  had  confidence  in  his  friendship.  This 
letter  made  no  impression  on  me ;  I  sent  it  to  him 
and  departed. 

We  were  obliged  to  anchor  at  Cape  Blanco,  to 
take  from  our  transports  the  things  necessary  for 
the  attack  on  Senegal;  I  saw  with  grief  and  anx- 
iety that  what  the  anonymous  letter  had  said  was 
but  too  true :  either  through  neglect  or  the  ras- 
cality of  the  subordinates,  none  of  the  things 
promised  by  M.  de  Sartines,  none  of  the.  things 
included  in  the  statement  he  had  given  me  was  to 
be  found ;  the  pilots  of  the  bar,  who  had  been  sup- 
plied to  me  by  the  Navy  department,  had  no  know!- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  281 

edge  of  It.  M.  de  Vaudreuil,  frightened,  pro- 
posed that  we  abandon  the  whole  affair;  I  would 
not  consent  to  It.  It  seemed  to  me  that  my  land- 
ing might  be  made  without  exposing  the  King's 
vessels;  and  If  the  bar  was  not  protected  by  bat- 
teries, on  dismantled  vessels  called  pontoons,  hav- 
ing only  the  danger  of  the  bar  to  risk,  I  might  yet 
succeed,  but  should  there  be  a  pontoon,  It  would 
be  necessary  to  attack  It  sword  In  hand,  and  but 
few  men  would  probably  return. 

The  vessels  anchored  before  the  bar  out  of  dan- 
ger; I  entered  a  ship's  boat  with  an  officer  of  the 
navy,  and  we  went  to  sound  the  bar,  which  we 
passed  without  difficulty.  We  went  some  distance 
Into  the  river  and  saw  no  pontoons;  we  recrossed 
the  bar  *  and  returned  on  board  of  the  vessels. 

The  next  day,  the  weather  was  quite  fine;  we 
embarked  the  landing  troops  on  sixteen  small 
boats;  we  crossed  the  bar  with  a  little  more  diffi- 
culty than  the  evening  before,  but  without  acci- 
dents; we  found  no  pontoons,  and  two  days  after, 

*  "  This  bar  is  so  dangerous,  that  during  the  three  months 
I  spent  at  Senegal,  I  saw  eighteen  boats  of  all  kinds  perish 
in  crossing  it,  although  they  had  native  pilots  on  board,  and 
did  not  draw  much  water."     (Lauzun's  note.) 


282  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

30th  January,  1779,  we  found  ourselves  opposite 
the  fort,  which  surrendered  after  having  ex- 
changed a  few  shots. 

I  set  to  work  to  re-establish  order,  inspire  con- 
fidence in  the  inhabitants,  the  tradesmen  especially, 
and  to  treat  the  prisoners  well.  All  was  much 
quieter  twenty- four  hours  after  my  arrival  than 
twenty-four  hours  before.  As  early  as  the  second 
day  I  sent  the  frigates  and  the  corvettes  to  Gam- 
bia and  to  the  other  settlements  that  were  along 
the  coast. 

I  wrote  to  M.  le  marquis  de  Vaudreuil  that 
the  colony  having  no  need  of  the  protection  of  the 
King's  vessels,  he  was  free  to  set  the  date  of  his 
departure  for  Martinique,  where  he  had  orders 
to  go  and  join  M.  d'Estalng.  He  replied  that  he 
would  attend  to  the  matter  as  soon  as  he  had  taken 
all  the  supplies  of  which  he  had  need  for  himself 
and  his  sick,  whose  numbers  Increased  daily. 

As  It  was  possible  and  even  quite  probable  that 
I  should  be  attacked  shortly  after  the  departure 
of  M.  de  Vaudreuil,  I  wanted  to  establish  as  a 
pontoon,  in  the  river,  a  corvette  carrying  rather 
large  guns,  and  which  was  at  my  disposal;  M.  de 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  283 

Vaudreull  and  all  the  officers  of  the  navy  decided 
that  it  could  not  pass  over  the  bar,  and  that  it  was 
impossible.  I  returned  to  take  soundings.  I 
tried  to  pass  my  corvette,  and  succeeded.  M.  de 
Vaudreuil,  who  did  not  care  to  go  and  serve  under 
the  orders  of  M.  d'Estaing,  wished  to  use  up  his 
supplies  and  take  this  pretext  for  returning.  He 
sent  and  asked  me  for  an  exorbitant  supply  of  pro- 
visions, in  the  hope  that  I  should  be  unable  to 
grant  his  request,  and  that  this  would  be  a  reason 
for  not  following  his  instructions.  I  sent  him  all 
he  asked,  although  I  found  it  rather  hard;  he  was 
not  content  with  this.  He  built  on  land,  in  an 
unhealthful  spot,  a  hospital  for  400  sick  who  made 
all  sorts  of  trouble,  and  came  near  causing  me  a 
war  with  the  natives,  and  he  informed  me  that  he 
could  not  leave  because  he  was  short  of  sailors. 

I  laid  up  all  my  vessels,  even  the  one  on  which 
I  was  to  return  to  Europe,  and  I  sent  him  the 
sailors,  telling  him  that  I  should  take  charge  of 
his  hospital,  which  I  did,  and  which  caused  us  such 
scarcity,  that  during  eight  or  ten  days  we  had, 
as  well  as  all  the  healthy  members  of  the  colony, 
only  corn  bread  and  bad  fish.     Seeing  that  in  spite 


284  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

of  this  M.  de  Vaudreull  did  not  leave,  I  requested 
him  officially  to  assemble  a  council  of  war  to  know 
what  he  should  do,  which  determined  him  to  set 
sail  three  days  after.  He  was  still  able  to  rejoin 
M.  d'Estaing  in  time  to  be  at  the  combat  of  the 
Granada. 

I  was  more  at  ease,  and  I  saw  with  interest  and 
curiosity  a  country  where  nothing  was  as  in  Eu- 
rope. I  received  the  visit  of  several  Kings  of 
the  neighbourhood,  with  whom  I  made  treaties. 
I  received  the  news  of  the  taking  of  Gambia,  and 
of  a  few  other  forts.  I  immediately  sent  an  offi- 
cer to  France,  with  the  report  of  my  easy  suc- 
cesses; I  wanted  to  remain  until  I  had  put  the 
island  in  a  state  of  defence;  I  succeeded  so  well 
that  Admiral  Hughes,  who  expected  to  retake  it 
with  a  large  squadron,  on  his  way  to  India,  after 
having  attempted  to  attack  it,  gave  It  up  the  sec- 
ond day.  ^ 

When  all  was  finished,  I  armed  a  merchant  ves- 
sel as  a  cartel-ship,  to  return  on  it  with  prisoners. 
I  was  for  a  moment  much  embarrassed;  I  wished 
to  leave  enough  to  pay  the  garrison  and  to  main- 
tain the  colony.     I  had  been  supplied  with  a  treas- 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  285 

urer;  but  the  precaution  had  been  taken  to  give 
him  no  money,  and  the  little  I  had  brought  for  my 
use  had  already  been  spent  for  the  King's  service. 
The  English  prisoners  got  me  out  of  trouble  by 
lending  to  me  personally  all  the  cash  money  they 
had.  I  went  away  to  the  great  regret  of  the  en- 
tire colony,  which  gave  me  the  greatest  marks  of 
attachment.  I  had  tried  to  help  them ;  I  had  suc- 
ceeded in  some  respects,  and  the  unfortunates  were 
not  In  the  habit  of  being  governed  by  honest 
people. 

After  a  passage  of  thirty-six  days,  I  arrived  at 
Lorient  very  opportunely;  for  we  had  no  more 
supplies  nor  water.  I  was  not  overly  well  received 
at  Versailles,  when  I  reached  there.  M.  de 
Maurepas  was  not  on  good  terms  with  M.  de  Sar- 
tines;  the  Senegal  expedition  had  displeased  the 
King;  people  were  almost  angry  with  me  for  hav- 
ing taken  It;  hardly  did  the  King  speak  to  me  the 
first  day;  later,  however,  he  treated  me  very 
kindly.  I  received  neither  rank  nor  pay.  M. 
de  Sartines  offered  to  give  me  a  present  In  money. 
I  refused.  Many  things  had  changed  during  my 
absence. 


286  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

M.  le  chevalier  de  Ternay  had  been  deprived 
of  the  command  of  the  India  squadron.  The 
news  of  the  taking  of  Pondlcherry  had  suspended 
all  armament  for  that  part  of  the  world.  M.  de 
Sartlnes  had  broken  the  most  sacred  promises 
made  me ;  he  had  scattered  my  corps  all  over  the 
globe.  I  was  left  no  way  of  serving  In  a  proper 
manner;  he  felt  embarrassed  about  the  matter; 
he  knew  not  what  to  say  to  me;  he  avoided  me 
with  the  greatest  care.  I  sent  him  my  resigna- 
tion, and  no  longer  sought  to  see  him. 

The  Court  was  at  Marly.  I  found  Mme.  de 
Lauzun  there,  Intimately  connected  with  the  circle 
of  comtesse  Jules,  with  all  the  people  who  sought 
to  Injure  me,  who  were  successful  In  their  aim, 
and  who  were  In  favour;  one  cannot  Imagine  the 
way  I  was  treated  by  the  Queen  and  consequently 
by  all  the  rest.  People  hardly  looked  at  me. 
This  was  very  much  noticed,  and  I  was  stupid 
enough  to  be  for  a  moment  embarrassed  by  It. 

In  the  evening  pharaon  was  played:  I  played 
a  few  loiiis  to  keep  up  my  countenance,  behind 
M.  de  Fonsac;  Mme.  la  marquise  de  Colgny,^^ 
daughter  of  Mme.  de  Conflans,  my  friend  for  a 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  287 

long  time,  whom  I  hardly  knew,  was  seated  near 
him. 

Mme.  de  Colgny  spoke  to  me.  I  was  really 
ridiculously  grateful  to  her  for  her  act.  I  found 
much  wit  and  charm  in  her;  I  warned  her  that  she 
would  succeed  neither  at  Court,  nor  in  her  family, 
if  she  spoke  so  much  to  me,  and  that  she  need 
have  much  courage  to  do  it.  She  replied  that  she 
knew  it  perfectly  well.  Never  had  anything  ap- 
peared to  me  so  charming,  so  amiable;  I  became 
indifferent  to  all  the  rest.  She  gave  me  back  my 
assurance,  my  gaiety;  I  was  less  sullen,  I  spoke 
to  the  Queen,  I  made  jests;  she  laughed,  I  amused 
her;  she  recalled  that  it  was  not  the  first  time,  and 
the  end  of  the  evening  was  as  brilliant  as  the  be- 
ginning had  been  dull.  I,  however,  took  away 
from  Marly  an  impression  of  sadness:  I  did  not 
know  when  I  should  again  see  the  amiable  Mme. 
de  Coigny.  I  had  as  yet  met  no  one  who  resem- 
bled her;  she  filled  my  heart,  she  filled  my  mind. 


CHAPTER  IX 


CHAPTER  IX 

(1779-1781) 

Monsieur  de  Sartines  was  much  embarrassed 
by  my  resignation;  he  knew  not  how  to  tell  the 
King  that  I  had  left  the  service,  that  I  was  right 
in  leaving  It  and  that  it  was  his  fault.  He  had 
M.  de  Maurepas,  with  whom  he  was  beginning 
to  be  on  better  terms,  speak  to  me  about  It.  I  re- 
plied to  M.  de  Maurepas  that  I  left  the  navy  de- 
partment because  M.  de  Sartines  had  solemnly 
promised  to  me  not  to  separate  my  corps,  and  that 
he  had  dispersed  It;  that  he  had  promised  to  com- 
plete it  as  soon  as  he  could,  and  that  on  the  con- 
trary, he  had  preferably  taken  In  his  department 
the  corps  of  M.  de  Nassau,  which  had  not  been 
raised  for  the  King's  service;  that  I  did  not  com- 
plain, but  no  longer  wished  to  serve.  On  the 
evening  of  this  conversation,  the  King  spoke  of 
It  to  me  very  frankly  and  with  much  kindness.    He 

291 


292  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

told  me  that  he  would  give  his  orders  to  M.  de 
Sartines,  and  that  he  wished  me  to  be  well  treated 
and  satisfied. 

About  this  time  M.  le  prince  de  Nassau  made 
an  attempt  on  Jersey  which  was  unsuccessful.  He 
had  gone  to  enormous  expense  and  was  ruined 
and  without  resources,  If  the  King  had  not  taken 
over  his  regiment  and  his  debts.  M.  le  prince  de 
Montbarey,  minister  of  war,  since  the  death  of 
M.  de  Saint-Germain,  offered  to  give  me  as  mine 
the  royal  German  regiment  of  which  M.  de  Nas- 
sau was  colonel-owner,  telling  me  that  the  King 
would  pay  his  debts  only  on  that  condition.  I  did 
not  hesitate;  I  declared  that  I  should  rather  go 
without  a  place  all  my  life  than  to  take  advantage 
of  the  misfortunes  of  another;  I  flatly  refused. 

M.  de  Sartines  wished  to  negotiate  with  me  for 
my  return  to  his  department;  he  made  me  the  fol- 
lowing propositions,  which  were  confirmed  by  M. 
de  Montbarey,  which  I  accepted  and  which  neither 
one  nor  the  other  kept;  they  were:  To  make  me 
colonel-owner-inspector  of  a  legion  composed  of 
1, 800  infantry  soldiers,  of  600  cavalry,  who  could 
never  be  separated,  and  to  give  me  or  rather  to 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  293 

renew  for  the  King,  the  promise  of  the  command 
of  the  first  regiment  of  Foreign  cavalry  which 
might  be  vacant  In  the  war  department,  and  to  at- 
tach me  In  the  meantime  to  the  Hungarian  cav- 
alry. When  this  was  done,  and  I  had  given  or- 
ders In  Germany  for  new  recrults,^^  I  went  to 
Haute-Fontalne  with  Mme.  de  Martlnvllle,  whose 
relations  with  me  continued  to  be  very  pleasant. 

The  bitter  and  just  complaints  of  the  manner 
In  which  France  treated  prisoners  of  war,  the 
enormous  mortality  which  had  resulted  In  the  pris- 
ons, made  me  resolve  out  of  humanity  to  ask  M. 
de  Sartlnes  to  let  me  be  Inspector-general  of  the 
prisoners  of  war,  without  pay,  at  my  own  expense. 
M.  de  Sartlnes  accepted  with  joy  and  gratitude, 
and  gave  me  all  the  necessary  authority  to  pre- 
vent abuse  and  knavery. 

I  was  preparing  for  this  new  inspection,  when 
I  heard  of  the  formation  of  an  army  Intended 
for  a  descent  on  England.  I  applied  to  M.  de 
Montbarey  for  a  place  in  that  army:  he  told  me 
that  It  was  Impossible.  M.  de  Sartlnes  told  me 
that  he  was  very  sorry,  but  that  the  matter  did 
not  depend  on  him.     I  was  much  shocked  to  hear 


294  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

it :  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  deserved  not  to  be  for- 
gotten. I  wrote  to  the  King;  he  replied  that  I 
had  done  well  to  apply  to  him,  that  my  request 
was  just,  and  that  I  should  be  employed  in  the  ad- 
vance guard  of  M.  de  Vaux.  My  regiment  served 
excellently  and  very  gaily,  although  overwhelmed 
with  service,  and  although  M.  de  Sartines  had 
once  more  failed  in  his  promises  towards  us.  M. 
de  Vaux  was,  as  usual,  pedantic,  flat  and  mediocre, 
and  under  an  air  of  austerity  always  the  lowest  of 
adulators  of  favour. 

This  army  was  so  queerly  made  up  in  the  mat- 
ter of  general  officers  that  I  cannot  help  speaking 
of  it.  M.  de  Jaucourt,  general  sergeant-major 
(I  have  heard  it  said  somewhere  that  he  was  like 
Abbe  Roguenet,  who  had  not  been  able  to  get  a 
hat  out  of  his  cassock) ,  M.  de  Lambert,  his  dep- 
uty, noticed  it,  and  whispered  it  to  all  who  wished 
to  hear  it.  M.  de  Jaucourt  avenged  himself,  by 
making  him  continually  repeat  the  ingenious  task 
of  the  embarking  of  the  troops.  M.  de  Puysegur, 
major-general,  held  his  place  perfectly;  he  made 
jest  of  his  generals  and  of  his  colleagues,  and  shook 
his  head  more  than  a  hundred  times  In  speaking 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  295 

of  them,  M.  le  marquis  de  Crequy,  confidential 
aide-de-camp  of  the  general-In-chlef,  assisted  him 
In  supplying  us  with  poisoned  food,  and  employed 
the  rest  of  his  time  In  playing  mean  subaltern 
tricks,  some  of  which  were  rather  funny.  M.  le 
comte  de  Cergny,  under  the  character  of  aide-de- 
camp of  M.  de  Jaucourt,  smoked  In  the  general's 
antechamber  to  appear  like  an  old  partisan,  and 
wrote  reports  on  the  war  as  soon  as  one  entered 
his  room.  M.  le  marquis  de  Langeron,  lieutenant- 
general,  a  loyal  bore  of  a  fellow,  and  a  great 
punster.  M.  de  Rochambeau,  brigadier-general, 
commanding  the  advance  guard,  spoke  only  of 
war  matters,  manoeuvres  and  took  military  dispo- 
sitions In  the  plain,  In  the  room,  on  the  table,  on 
your  snuff-box.  If  you  drew  It  out  of  your  pocket; 
exclusively  full  of  his  profession,  he  understands 
it  wonderfully.  M.  le  comte  de  Caraman,  al- 
ways as  neat  as  could  be,  mealy-mouthed,  circum- 
stantial, stopped  In  the  street  all  those  whose  coats 
were  buttoned  crooked,  and  gave  them  little  mili- 
tary Instructions;  he  ceaselessly  proved  himself  an 
excellent  officer,  full  of  knowledge  and  activity. 
M.  Wall,  brigadier-general,  an  old  Irish  officer. 


296  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

resembled  very  much  Harlequin,  with  the  addi- 
tion of  wit,  ate  well,  drank  punch  all  day  long, 
said  that  the  others  were  right,  and  meddled  with 
nothing.  M.  de  Crussol,  brigadier-general,  suf- 
fering from  an  unmentionable  ailment,  had  a 
crooked  neck  and  a  not  over-straight  mind. 

While  I  was  at  Saint-Malo,  M.  le  prince  de 
Montbarey  arranged  the  marriage  of  his  daugh- 
ter with  M.  le  prince  de  Nassau-Saarbruck;  and 
wishing  to  treat  our  M.  de  Nassau  well,  gave  him 
a  place  in  the  grenadiers  and  chasseurs ;  and  wish- 
ing him  to  have  the  advance  guard  of  M.  de  Ro- 
chambeau's  division,  sent  the  order  to  place  him, 
ahead  of  me,  on  the  muster-roll  of  the  army.  M. 
de  Puysegur  advised  me  of  it.  This  was  impossi- 
ble to  bear,  being  a  colonel  since  1767,  and  M.  de 
Nassau  since  only  1770.  There  was  no  discus- 
sion possible  in  the  matter;  for  I  had  had  war  de- 
tachments in  Corsica  in  1768.  I  wrote  to  M.  le 
prince  de  Montbarey  and  to  the  King;  my  rank 
was  restored  to  me. 

M.  de  Vaux,  to  please  the  minister  and  leave 
to  M.  de  Nassau  the  command  of  the  advance 
guard,  wished  to  employ  me  in  the  third  rank.     I 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  297 

objected  strenuously;  I  asked  him  If  he  was  dis- 
satisfied with  my  regiment  or  with  me.  He  an- 
swered that  he  was  much  pleased  with  both :  sup- 
posing that  he  did  not  like  me  personally,  since 
he  was  satisfied  with  the  way  I  served,  I  proposed 
to  him  to  leave  his  army:  he  gave  me  back  my 
place. 

M.  d'Orvilliers  did  not  meet  the  English,  did 
not  fight;  we  did  not  embark,  and  at  the  end  of 
November  we  returned  to  Paris.  I  found  Mme. 
de  Coigny  very  intimate  with  Mme.  Dillon, ^^  and 
I  felt  very  happy  over  it;  I  often  met  her  at  Mme. 
de  Guemenee's,  who  gave  plays  every  Monday; 
she  was  quite  pleasant,  and,  when  she  spoke  to  me, 
she  gave  me  inexpressible  pleasure;  I  could  not  ac- 
count for  the  sentiments  she  aroused  in  me,  I  did 
not  dare  give  way  to  them ;  they  were  not  the  less 
delightful. 

M.  de  Sartines  found  it  impossible  to  keep  the 
conditions  proposed  by  himself  in  the  presence  of 
M.  de  Vergennes;  I  gave  them  up,  and  I  con- 
tented myself  with  what  already  existed,  or  nearly, 
that  is  to  say,  800  infantry  soldiers  and  400  cav- 
alry, under  the  name  of  Lauzun's  Foreign  Volun- 


298  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

teers,  of  which  I  should  be  colonel-proprletor-in- 
spector. 

It  was  decided  during  the  Winter  to  send  a  corps 
of  French  troops  to  America,  and  to  give  the  com- 
mand to  M.  de  Rochambeau:  I  asked  If  I  should 
be  employed  In  that  army.  M.  de  Maurepas  told 
me  that  it  was  too  far,  that  It  would  take  too  long; 
that  I  should  have,  In  concert  with  M.  de  Bou- 
gainville, the  command  of  an  Interesting  expedi- 
tion on  the  coast  of  England  or  Ireland.  M.  de 
Rochambeau  needed  light  troops,  those  offered  to 
him  did  not  suit  him;  he  asked  for  me,  he  was 
refused  at  first;  he  Insisted,  consent  was  given;  but 
this  was  decided  only  on  the  day  he  took  leave  of 
the  King.  I  was  amazed  when  he  told  me  of  It, 
M.  de  Sartlnes  having  assured  me  the  evening  be- 
fore that  the  question  had  not  been  considered. 
Mme.  de  Martinville  was  shocked  at  the  news; 
she  wanted  me  to  sacrifice  this  opportunity  to  her. 
I  refused  and  we  almost  fell  out. 

The  day  of  my  departure  for  Brest  approached; 
I  did  not  call  on  Mme.  de  Coigny,  I  was  very 
anxious  to  say  good-bye  to  her.  I  met  her  at 
Mme.  de  Gontaut's;  she  promised  me,  jestingly, 


'  3  ,  '        ^ 

5,5      J     ^     3     J>3 


ROCH  AMBEAU 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  299 

to  come  to  the  Tullerles  the  next  day  to  receive 
my  adieux;  she  came  over  in  fact  with  the  com- 
tesse  Etienne  de  Durfort  and  a  few  men.  I  saw 
on  that  day  to  what  extent  I  could  love  her.  Ten 
times  I  was  near  telling  her,  at  the  moment  I  was 
about  to  leave  her  perhaps  forever;  it  seemed  to 
me  that  I  risked  nothing  in  opening  my  heart  to 
her.  I  was  not  attached  to  life  and  she  could 
make  it  so  dear  to  me.  I  dared  not,  however. 
What  one  thinks  most  profoundly  is  often  what  one 
finds  most  difficult  to  express:  I  left  two  days  after 
for  Brest. 

The  troops  were  embarked  at  Brest,  the  12th 
April,  1780;  contrary  winds  and  the  convoy  which 
was  not  ready  prevented  us  from  sailing  before 
the  1 2th  May;^^  besides,  through  lack  of  trans- 
ports, we  were  obliged  to  leave  behind  a  brigade 
of  infantry,  a  third  of  the  artillery  and  a  third 
of  my  regiment.  M.  de  Sartines  had  been  scan- 
dalously deceived,  with  regard  to  the  transport 
vessels;  there  was  not  a  half  of  those  which  he 
was  assured  had  been  assembled.  I  was  embarked 
on  the  Provence,  a  vessel  of  64  guns,  rather  badly 
commanded. 


300  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

We  had  very  hard  weather  In  the  Bay  of  Bis- 
cay ;  the  Provence  lost  two  high  masts.  The  cap- 
tain signalled  that  he  could  not  hold  out  at  sea 
and  asked  to  put  In  port.  M.  le  chevalier  de  Ter- 
nay  was  not  of  the  same  opinion,  had  our  masts 
examined,  gave  us  carpenters  to  repair  them,  and 
we  continued  on  our  way.  The  20th  June,  we 
saw  five  English  war  vessels  and  a  frigate.  This 
small  squadron,  much  Inferior  to  ours,  could  not 
escape  us  had  we  manoeuvred  properly;  but  M.  le 
chevalier  de  Ternay  wished  to  avoid  a  fight;  he 
fought,  however,  during  three  quarters  of  an  hour, 
at  a  distance;  the  English  vessels  escaped  and  got 
out  of  the  affair  much  more  gloriously  than  we. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  at  the  mouth  of  Chesapeake 
Bay,  sails  were  sighted  and  we  discovered  a  con- 
voy escorted  by  some  war  vessels.  After  having 
looked  through  his  glass,  M.  de  Ternay,  without 
having  had  them  reconnoitred  by  his  frigates, 
sheered  off;  and  went  out  of  his  course  during  the 
night.  About  midnight,  two  English  frigates 
passed  on  our  side  and  fired  some  shots  at  us;  they 
were  going  fast,  and  we  were  unable  to  catch  up 
to    them.     We    finally    anchored    In    the   bay   of 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  301 

Rhode  Island,  after  a  trip  of  seventy-two 
days,  having  many  sick  and  lacking  supplies  and 
water. 

A  few  days  after,  a  squadron  of  fifteen  war  ves- 
sels, commanded  by  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  came  to 
cruise  in  the  channel  of  Rhode  Island.  We  re- 
ceived word  from  New  York  that  a  large  part  of 
the  army  was  being  embarked;  we  expected  to  be 
attacked  at  any  moment.  Had  the  English  at- 
tempted it  during  the  first  month,  they  would  un- 
doubtedly have  been  successful;  we  had  not  had 
the  time  to  intrench.  In  spite  of  the  bad  condi- 
tion of  our  troops,  we  worked  without  respite  at 
making  redoubts  and  in  fortifying  our  position. 

M.  de  Rochambeau  confided  to  me  the  com- 
mand of  all  that  was  in  the  channel  and  within 
reach  of  the  places  where  landings  could  be  ef- 
fected, and  declared  to  us  that  he  would  not  aban- 
don Rhode  Island  and  the  squadron,  and  that  he 
would  defend  himself  there  to  the  last  man.  The 
English  squadron  disappeared,  our  sick  recovered, 
we  began  to  be  more  at  ease.  M.  de  Rochambeau 
and  General  Washington  made  an  appointment 
at  a  place  called  Hartford,  on  the  continent,  at 


302  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

about  a  hundred  miles  from  Rhode  Island,  where 
they  had  an  Interview  of  several  days. 

During  this  time,  Admiral  Rodney  arrived  from 
Europe;  he  came  to  cruise  before  Rhode  Island 
with  twenty  vessels  of  the  line.  The  squadron 
was  brought  to  bear;  once  more  we  expected  to 
be  attacked;  message  after  message  was  sent  to 
M.  de  Rochambeau;  after  a  cruise  of  a  few  days, 
Lord  Rodney  went  away. 

We  then  learned  that  the  convoy  before  which 
M.  le  chevalier  de  Ternay  had  sheered  off  on  the 
4th  of  July,  carried  three  thousand  English  sol- 
diers, going  from  Charlestown  to  New  York,  and 
was  escorted  by  only  four  or  five  frigates.  With  a 
little  less  haste,  M.  le  chevalier  de  Ternay  could 
easily  have  taken  them.  People  cried  against  him 
In  the  squadron  and  In  the  army  In  the  most  inde- 
cent manner.  He  heard  of  It  and  was  much  af- 
fected. It  is  very  true  that  any  man  a  little  less 
timid  would  have  arrived  in  America  with  three 
or  four  English  vessels,  five  or  six  frigates,  and 
three  thousand  prisoners  of  war,  and  that  It  would 
have  been  a  very  brilliant  manner  in  which  to  pre- 
sent ourselves  to  our  new  allies. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  303 

M.  de  Rochambeau  had  announced  to  America 
the  second  division  of  his  army,  and  was  awaiting 
It  with  extreme  impatience.  The  moment  was 
critical  and  affairs  were  In  bad  condition.  The 
American  army  was  short  of  men,  money,  supplies 
and  clothes;  the  treason  of  Arnold  and  the  defeat 
of  General  Gates  at  Camden  Increased  this  dis- 
tress. M.  de  Rochambeau  judged  it  necessary  to 
send  to  France  an  officer  of  his  army  to  explain  his 
position,  and  solicit  prompt  and  powerful  assist- 
ance. The  officer  generals  of  his  army,  whom 
he  had  assembled,  strongly  approved  this  resolu- 
tion, and  proposed  that  he  send  me,  my  connex- 
ions with  M.  de  Maurepas  giving  me  more 
advantage  over  those  who  knew  him  less.  He 
declared  to  them  that  he  had  selected  his  son. 

On  the  eve  of  his  departure,  twelve  English 
vessels  appeared  on  our  coast,  and  gave  us  some 
anxiety;  but  a  gust  of  wind  dispersed  them  during 
the  night,  and  the  next  day  young  M.  de  Rocham- 
beau left  on  the  King's  frigate,  VAmazone. 

General  Green,  who  had  taken  command  of  the 
army  of  the  South  after  the  defeat  of  General 
Gates,  was  asking  for  assistance,  and  specially  for 


304  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

cavalry  that  might  be  opposed  to  the  corps  of  Col- 
onel Tarleton,  whom  nothing  could  resist,  and  said 
that  without  it  he  could  not  answer  that  the  prov- 
inces of  the  South  would  not  submit  to  the  King 
of  England.  General  Washington  was  very  de- 
sirous that  M.  de  Rochambeau  should  send  me 
there.  I  desired  it  also,  hoping  to  be  useful;  I 
did  not  hesitate  to  ask  to  be  employed  in  the 
South  under  the  orders  of  M.  de  la  Fayette,  al- 
though I  had  waged  war,  as  a  colonel,  long  before 
he  left  college.  M.  de  Rochambeau  refused  my 
request,  my  proceeding  was  much  condemned  in 
the  army,  specially  by  M.  le  marquis  de  Laval, 
who,  as  well  as  a  few  others,  had  promised  them- 
selves not  to  serve  under  the  orders  of  M.  de  la 
Fayette,  and  had  almost  obtained  from  M.  de 
Rochambeau  the  promise  of  not  being  made  to 
serve  under  him.  General  Washington  was  grate- 
ful for  what  I  had  done,  and  has  often  since 
proved  it  to  me. 

M.  de  Rochambeau  put  his  army  in  winter  quar- 
ters at  Newport.  The  want  of  fodder  obliged 
him  to  send  me  into  the  forests  of  Connecticut, 
eighty  miles  distant.     As  I  spoke  English,  I  was 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  305 

charged  with  an  infinity  of  details  mortally  boring, 
but  necessary. 

I  did  not  leave  Newport  without  regret.  I  had 
made  very  pleasant  acquaintances  there. 

Mme.  Hunter,  a  widow,  thirty-six  years  of  age, 
had  two  charming  daughters  whom  she  had 
brought  up  in  a  perfect  manner;  she  lived  a  very 
retired  life  and  saw  hardly  anyone. 

Chance  had  led  me  to  make  their  acquaintance 
on  my  arrival  at  Rhode  Island. 

She  acquired  a  friendship  for  me;  I  was  soon 
considered  as  one  of  the  family.  I  spent  much  of 
my  time  with  them.  I  was  taken  quite  ill.  Mme. 
Hunter  took  me  to  her  house,  where  I  had  the 
greatest  and  most  touching  care.  I  was  never  in 
love  with  the  Misses  Hunter;  but  were  they  my 
sisters,  I  could  not  have  cared  for  them  more, 
specially  the  older,  who  is  one  of  the  most  amiable 
persons  I  have  ever  met. 

I  left  for  Lebanon  the  loth  of  November,  1780. 
We  had  as  yet  received  no  letters  from  France. 

Siberia  alone  can  be  compared  to  Lebanon, 
which  is  composed  of  only  a  few  huts  scattered  in 
an  Immense  forest. 


3o6  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  remained  there  until  the  nth  of  January, 
178 1,  when  General  Knox,  commanding  the 
American  artillery,  came,  on  behalf  of  General 
Washington,  to  inform  me  that  the  brigades  of 
Pennsylvania  and  of  New  Jersey,  tired  of  serving, 
had  killed  their  officers,  had  revolted,  had  chosen 
chiefs  among  themselves,  and  that  it  was  also 
feared  that  they  might  march  on  Philadelphia  to 
have  themselves  paid  by  force,  or  that  they  might 
join  the  English  army,  which  was  not  far  away. 

I  immediately  mounted  my  horse  to  go  to  New- 
port, to  inform  M.  de  Rochambeau,  who  was  as 
embarrassed  over  the  state  of  affairs  as  he  was 
grieved,  having  no  means  of  assisting  General 
Washington,  lacking  money  himself,  and  not  hav- 
ing received  a  single  letter  from  Europe  since  his 
arrival  in  America.  At  the  end  of  a  few  days,  we 
learned  that  Congress  had  sent  a  small  sum  on  ac- 
count, and  that  everything  was  quiet. 

M.  de  Rochambeau  sent  me  to  New  Windsor, 
on  the  North  River,  where  General  Washington 
had  his  headquarters  about  two  hundred  miles 
from  the  French  army.  General  Washington  re- 
ceived me  very  cordially,  and  expressed  the  desire 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  307 

to  employ  me  at  once.  He  told  me  that  he  ex- 
pected to  go  very  soon  to  Newport  to  see  the 
French  army  and  M.  de  Rochambeau.  He  con- 
fided to  me  that  M.  Arnold  having  gone  to  Vir- 
ginia to  make  great  ravages,  he  had  conceived  the 
Idea  of  having  him  taken  while  there;  that  he  was 
going  to  have  M.  de  la  Fayette  march  by  land, 
with  all  the  light  Infantry  of  his  army;  that  he 
asked  that  the  King's  squadron  go  and  anchor  In 
Chesapeake  Bay,  and  land  a  detachment  of  the 
French  army  to  cut  the  retreat  of  Arnold.  He 
added  that  he  would  ask  M.  de  Rochambeau  to 
give  me  the  command  of  this  detachment,  consid- 
ering it  as  very  essential  that  the  French  and 
American  troops  should  live  on  good  terms,  as  well 
as  those  who  commanded  them,  and  that  the 
French  officer  might  be  able  to  speak  to  the  Amer- 
ican officers,  and  make  himself  understood  by 
them. 

I  remained  two  days  at  general  headquarters, 
and  I  nearly  drowned  while  re-crossing  the  North 
River;  it  was  filled  with  ice,  w^hich  the  tide  carried 
with  such  rapidity  that  it  was  Impossible  to  steer 
my  boat;  It  turned  sideways  and  filled  with  water; 


3o8  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

it  was  about  to  be  swamped,  when  a  large  cake  of 
Ice  passed  near  the  boat;  we  jumped  on  It,  and 
from  floe  to  floe,  It  took  us  nearly  three  hours  to 
reach  the  shore,  after  having  thought  ourselves 
lost  more  than  twenty  times. 

On  my  arrival  at  Lebanon,  I  learned  of  the 
death  of  M.  le  chevalier  de  Ternay,  who  was  said 
to  have  died  of  grief,  and  I  found  orders  from  M. 
de  Rochambeau  which  kept  me  a  few  days  In  Con- 
necticut. I  then  went  to  Rhode  Island,  where  peo- 
ple spoke  openly  of  the  sortie  of  the  squadron  with 
a  detachment  of  the  army.  I  called  to  ask  M.  de 
Rochambeau  to  be  employed  In  It,  he  received  me 
very  badly;  I  explained  to  him  that  I  asked  more 
for  justice  than  for  favour,  as  It  was  my  turn  to 
march.  He  replied  that  there  were  no  turns  In 
the  advance  guard;  two  hours  before  he  had  been 
saying  the  opposite  thing;  he  added  that  he  liked 
zeal,  but  that  ardour  displeased  him.  I  assured 
him  that  he  would  cure  me  wholly  from  that  of 
serving  under  him;  he  grew  milder,  almost  apolo- 
gised, confided  to  me  that  he  was  under  personal 
obligations  to  the  marquis  de  Laval,  that  he  had 
no  other  way  of  acknowledging  them;  that  he  had 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  309 

promised  not  to  employ  him  under  a  brigadier ;  that 
as  this  detachment  was  to  operate  separately  from 
the  corps  of  M.  de  la  Fayette,  to  be  but  Indirectly 
under  his  orders,  the  marquis  de  Laval  had  asked 
for  it;  I  answered  nothing,  but  he  must  have  seen 
on  my  face  that  It  was  not  just.  I  asked  to  be  al- 
lowed to  go  as  a  volunteer;  he  said  that  it  would 
be  ridiculous,  and  refused  me.  During  the  day, 
M.  de  Rochambeau  did  some  thinking,  gave  the 
command  to  baron  de  VIomenil,  who  had  not 
asked  for  it,  and  did  not  employ  M.  le  marquis 
de  Laval  as  second,  a  thing  which  the  latter  never 
forgave  him. 

General  Washington  arrived  at  Newport.  This 
arrangement  was  very  disagreeable  to  him,  and 
he  did  not  conceal  It.  M.  de  Rochambeau  had 
done  two  things  which  could  not  be  agreeable  to 
him:  he  was  not  giving  him  the  officer  he  asked 
for,  and  he  gave  him  one,  on  the  contrary,  who 
took  away  the  command  of  the  expedition  from 
M.  de  la  Fayette,  to  whom  he  had  wished  to  give 
it;  he  made  M.  de  Rochambeau  notice  that  his 
requests  might  be  considered  as  orders,  but  de- 
clined to  make  any  changes  in  what  he  had  done. 


310  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

The  squadron  commanded  by  M.  Destouches, 
former  captain  In  the  navy,  set  sail  with  twelve 
hundred  soldiers,  and  a  few  days  after.  General 
Washington  left  Rhode  Island.  I  accompanied 
him  as  far  as  Stamford,  and  I  returned  to  my  regi- 
ment, where  I  received  a  letter  from  M.  de 
Rochambeau,  which  said  that,  as  he  might  be  at- 
tacked during  the  absence  of  the  squadron,  he 
desired  that  I  should  return  near  him.     I  obeyed. 

It  was  ten  months  since  we  had  left  France,  we 
had  as  yet  not  received  a  single  letter  nor  an  ecu; 
the  frigate  VAstree  arrived,  and  Informed  us  that 
M.  de  Montbarey  and  M.  de  Sartines  had  left  the 
cabinet  and  had  been  replaced  by  M.  de  Segur  and 
M.  de  Castries,  who  had  decided  that  it  was 
unnecessary  to  send  a  second  division;  I  wrote  at 
once  to  ask  earnestly  for  the  four  hundred  men 
of  my  regiment  who  had  been  held  back  and 
who  could  not  be  refused  me  without  atrocious 
Injustice. 

About  eighteen  days  after  the  departure  of  the 
squadron,  there  was  sighted,  in  foggy  weather,  a 
squadron  which  was  entering  the  harbour  at  full 
speed;  general  assembly  was  beaten,  and  the  whole 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  311 

army  took  up  arms;  we  considered  ourselves  lost 
without  hope.  We  did  not  think  it  was  our 
squadron,  and  we  were  mistaken,  it  was;  it  had 
manoeuvred  so  well  that  it  had  arrived  at  the  mouth 
of  Chesapeake  Bay  twenty-four  hours  after  the 
English  squadron,  which  had  started  three  days 
later.  It  had  been  a  glorious  day  for  the  King's 
arms ;  but  the  enemy  had  prevented  us  from  enter- 
ing the  bay,  consequently  Arnold  was  out  of  dan- 
ger. M.  de  la  Fayette  had  missed  his  aim,  and 
was  a  bit  embarrassed.  A  few  of  our  vessels  had 
suffered  much,  particularly  the  Conquerant,  on 
which  the  marquis  de  Laval  was  embarked,  which 
fought  gloriously,  and  lost  many  men. 

I  returned  once  more  to  Lebanon  where  M.  de 
Rochambeau  instructed  me  to  assemble  a  large 
number  of  horses  suitable  for  the  artillery,  and  to 
prepare  everything  for  the  march  of  the  army.  At 
this  time,  the  Concorde,  a  frigate  coming  from 
France,  brought  back  M.  le  vicomte  de  Rocham- 
beau, who  had  not  been  able  to  save  himself  even 
from  ridicule,  and  M.  de  Barras,  chief  of  squadron, 
who  was  sent  to  succeed  to  M.  le  chevalier  de 
Ternay.     The  new  instructions  of  the  Court  caused 


312  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

M.  de  Rochambeau  to  desire  an  interview  with 
General  Washington  to  decide  on  the  plan  of  cam- 
paign of  the  army  and  of  the  squadron.  M.  de 
Barras  gave  to  M.  de  Rochambeau  his  full  power. 
The  generals  met  again  at  Hartford. 

It  was  officially  decided  and  signed  at  this 
conference  that  the  French  army  should  march  as 
far  as  the  North  River,  that  It  would  join  the 
American  army  there,  and  that  the  two  combined 
armies  should  approach  New  York  as  near  as  pos- 
sible; that  the  squadron  would  go  to  Boston  to 
await  the  naval  forces  which  were  to  come  from 
Europe,  as  they  would  not  be  safe  at  Rhode  Island, 
the  Island  not  being  guarded  by  land  troops. 

The  letters  which  M.  de  Rochambeau  had  re- 
ceived by  the  Concorde  had  proved  to  him  that 
those  whom  he  had  best  treated  had  been  very  lit- 
tle sparing  of  him  In  their  letters,  and  chief  among 
these  the  marquis  de  Laval,  who,  without  bad  In- 
tentions, had  written  freely  to  several  women  who 
had  shown  his  letters.  I  had  not  spoken  of  M. 
de  Rochambeau  In  my  letters  and  my  silence  be- 
came a  merit;  he  showed  me  more  confidence,  al- 
lowed me  to  see  his  plan  of  campaign,  and  wanted 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  313 

to  take  me  with  him  to  Rhode  Island  for  some 
preliminary  dispositions. 

We  had  hardly  reached  Newport,  when  the 
chevalier  de  Chastelux,  whose  lively  brain  can  not 
keep  the  same  ideas  long,  thought  that  it  would 
be  more  advantageous  that  the  squadron  should 
wait  in  the  roads  of  Rhode  Island,  the  naval  force 
which  had  been  announced  being  able  to  join  it 
more  easily  in  Chesapeake  Bay,  where  it  was  prob- 
able that  it  would  arrive.  The  chevalier  de  Chas- 
telux spoke  of  it  with  some  of  the  captains  of 
the  navy;  several  were  of  the  same  opinion.  He 
induced  M.  de  Rochambeau  to  speak  of  it  to  M. 
de  Barras,  and  to  propose  to  him  to  have  this 
point  decided  by  a  council  of  war,  made  up  of  land 
and  naval  officers.  The  council  decided  that  the 
squadron  should  remain  at  Rhode  Island.  I  op- 
posed the  decision  with  all  my  power;  it  was 
passed  by  a  plurality  of  votes;  I  only  obtained  the 
concession  that  400  French  troops  should  be  left 
there,  together  with  a  small  number  of  American 
militia  under  the  orders  of  M.  de  Choisy. 

The  council  chose  me  to  go  and  report  what  had 
taken  place  to  General  Washington.     I  was  in- 


314  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

cllned  to  refuse  the  commission  which  was  truly 
disagreeable;  I  was  quite  certain  that  he  would  be 
very  much  displeased  to  see  that  a  matter  already 
agreed  upon  and  signed  by  himself  and  M.  de 
Rochambeau  should  have  been  referred  to  the  de- 
cision of  a  council  of  war.  I  was  the  only  one, 
however,  who  could  be  sent.  I  travelled  rapidly; 
I  reached  New  Windsor  and  presented  to  him 
M.  de  Rochambeau's  letter  which  was  very  badly 
written  and  constrained.  It  made  him  so  angry 
that  he  did  not  wish  to  answer,  and  It  was  only  on 
the  third  day,  and  out  of  consideration  for  me, 
that  he  handed  me  a  very  cold  reply.  In  which  he 
said  that  he  stood  by  the  agreement  he  had  signed 
at  the  Hartford  conference,  but  that  he  let  M. 
de  Rochambeau  do  whatever  he  wished,  and  sent 
him  the  necessary  orders  to  assemble  the  militia 
of  which  he  might  have  need.  My  arrival  em- 
barrassed M.  de  Rochambeau  from  whom  I  con- 
cealed nothing,  and  who  was  beginning  to  repent 
what  he  had  done.  A  second  council  of  war  con- 
firmed what  had  been  decided  In  the  first:  the  army 
began  to  march. 

During  the  entire  course  of  this  war,  the  Eng- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  315 

llsh  seemed  to  be  struck  with  blindness:  they  al- 
ways did  what  they  should  not  have  done;  they 
avoided  the  clearest  and  most  certain  advantages. 
After  the  departure  of  the  army,  it  would  have 
been  sufficient  to  attack  the  French  squadron  at 
Rhode  Island  to  destroy  it;  the  idea  did  not  even 
occur  to  them.  The  French  army  was  crossing 
America  in  the  finest  order  and  under  the  greatest 
discipline,  a  prodigy  of  which  neither  the  English, 
nor  the  American  army,  had  ever  given  an  ex- 
ample. I  covered  the  march  of  the  army  at  about 
fifteen  miles  on  the  right,  and  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  forty  miles  from  the  North  River.  M. 
de  Rochambeau  received  a  letter  from  General 
Washington,  saying  that  he  intended  to  give  me 
a  secret  mission  and  containing  an  order  for  me 
to  be,  by  a  forced  march,  with  my  regiment,  two 
days  after,  at  a  rather  far-off  point.  M.  de  Ro- 
chambeau sent  for  me  In  the  middle  of  the  night 
at  a  distance  of  fifteen  miles,  to  give  me  General 
Washington's  orders,  who  entered  into  no  details 
with  him.  I  was  at  the  appointed  place  punctu- 
ally, although  the  excessive  heat  and  very  bad 
roads  rendered  this  march  very  difficult. 


3i6  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

General  Washington  was  there  much  before  the 
two  armies,  and  said  that  he  Intended  to  have  me 
surprise  a  body  of  English  troops  encamped  be- 
fore New  York  to  support  fort  Kniphausen, 
which  was  looked  upon  as  the  key  of  the  fortifica- 
tions of  New  York. 

I  was  to  march  all  night  to  attack  them  before 
daylight;  he  added  to  my  regiment,  a  regiment  of 
American  dragoons,  some  companies  of  light- 
horse  and  a  few  battalions  of  American  light  In- 
fantry. He  had  sent  by  another  road,  at  about 
six  miles  to  the  right,  General  Lincoln,  with  a 
corps  of  three  thousand  men,  to  surprise  fort 
Kniphausen,  which  I  was  to  keep  from  being  re- 
lieved. He  was  to  appear  only  when  my  attack 
should  be  begun,  when  I  should  send  word  to  him 
to  commence  his.  He  amused  himself  by  firing 
on  a  small  post  which  had  not  seen  him,  and  dis- 
closed the  entire  corps  which  I  was  to  take  by 
surprise.  It  entered  the  fort,  made  a  sortie  on 
General  Lincoln,  who  was  beaten,  and  was  almost 
lost  andcut  off  from  the  army,  had  I  not  promptly 
come  to  his  assistance. 

Although  my  troops  were  well-nigh  exhausted, 


J    3  >  '       '  3 


3  5  3  3      3 

5       3      ,3       ,      , 


i      ; 3       3  3     , ,'      ,     '     J      3       3 ,J 

\     ^,     ?      3  ^,'      3      ',    .       ''      3^  ' 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  317 

I  marched  on  the  English;  charged  their  cavalry 
and  my  Infantry  exchanged  shots  with  theirs. 
General  Lincoln  took  advantage  of  this  to  beat 
a  retreat  In  rather  bad  order.  He  had  two  or 
three  hundred  men  killed  or  taken  and  many 
wounded.  When  I  saw  him  In  safety,  I  began 
mine,  which  was  very  luckily  executed,  for  I  lost 
but  few  men. 

I  rejoined  General  Washington  who  was  march- 
ing with  a  very  large  detachment  of  his  army  to 
the  aid  of  General  Lincoln,  about  whom  he  was 
very  anxious;  but  his  troops  were  so  fatigued  that 
they  could  go  no  farther.  He  exhibited  the 
greatest  joy  to  see  me  again  and,  In  general  or- 
ders, he  gave  my  division  the  most  flattering 
praise.  I  wished  to  take  advantage  of  the  op- 
portunity to  reconnoitre  New  York  at  close  range. 
I  accompanied  him  with  about  a  hundred  hussars; 
we  exchanged  many  gun  and  cannon  shots,  but  we 
saw  all  we  wished  to  see.  This  expedition  lasted 
three  days  and  three  nights  and  was  excessively 
fatiguing,  for  we  were  on  foot  day  and  night, 
and  we  had  nothing  to  eat  but  fruit  which  we 
found  along  the  road.     General  Washington  wrote 


3i8  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

M.  de  Rochambeau  the  most  flattering  letter  for 
me;  but  my  general  forgot  to  mention  it  In  his 
correspondence  to  France.  I  was  encamped  at 
White  Plains,  where  the  two  armies  assembled 
the  next  day.  General  Washington  gave  me  the 
command  of  the  two  advance  guards.  We  re- 
mained six  weeks  In  this  camp,  where  I  was  very 
tired,  continually  making  extensive  foragings,  and 
even  in  sight  of  the  enemy's  posts.  General 
Washington  and  M.  de  Rochambeau  again  wished 
to  reconnoitre  New  York;  I  was  detailed  to  cover 
the  party  with  all  the  cavalry  of  the  two  armies, 
all  the  light  American  Infantry  and  a  battalion  of 
French  grenadiers  and  chasseurs.  A  large  de- 
tachment from  the  two  armies,  under  chevalier  de 
Chastelux  and  General  Heatre,  took  up  a  position 
at  some  distance,  so  that  I  might  make  my  retreat 
In  that  direction  in  case  of  accident.  I  easily 
forced  back  all  I  found  on  my  passage,  and  I  made 
a  few  prisoners.  The  generals  took  two  days  to 
reconnoitre,  which  was  a  dangerous  affair,  for 
they  had  to  stand  a  lively  cannon  and  musket  fire. 
We  broke  up  camp  at  White  Plains  a  few  days 
after,   to   cross   the   North   River   at   Ringferry. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  319 

Fortunately  the  English  did  not  come  out  of  New 
York  to  follow  us;  for  the  march  having  been 
badly  opened  through  the  marshes,  the  entire  ar- 
tillery and  the  waggons  of  the  army  remained 
stuck  in  them  during  thirty-six  hours,  with  no 
other  escort  than  my  regiment  and  a  battalion  of 
grenadiers  and  chasseurs  which  made  up  the  whole 
rear  guard  under  me.  After  the  crossing  of  the 
North  River,  which  was  long  and  difficult,  but 
which  the  English  did  not  attempt  to  disturb,  the 
army,  to  facilitate  the  supphes  and  the  foragings, 
marched  In  two  divisions  one  day  apart;  the 
American  army  marched  by  another  road  not  far 
from  ours.  We  were  obliged  to  cross  the  Jerseys 
and  to  go  about  seventy  miles  at  fifteen  or  twenty 
miles  from  the  enemy  and  often  nearer.  We  did 
not  doubt  that  they  would  oppose  our  passage 
which  they  could  certainly  have  done  with  success. 
M.  de  Rochambeau  had  led  them  to  believe  that 
his  project  was  to  attack  New  York,  having  sent 
an  Intelligent  war  commissary  with  a  strong  es- 
cort to  establish  ovens  and  stores  at  Chatham 
near  New  York. 

M.  de  Rochambeau  had  gone  forward  to  Phila- 


322  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Elk  at  the  foot  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  fearing  that 
Lord  Cornwallis  might  greatly  embarrass  M.  de 
la  Fayette,  whose  division  consisted  of  only  two 
thousand  Americans  and  M.  de  Saint-Simon's 
light  troops,  he  caused  to  embark  on  all  sorts  of 
boats  all  the  grenadiers  and  chasseurs  of  the  army 
and  all  infantry  of  my  regiment  under  the  com- 
mand of  M.  de  Custine.  I  asked  to  march  with 
my  infantry,  persuaded  that  those  troops  would 
fire  before  the  others.  General  Lincoln  followed 
us  also  by  water  at  a  little  distance  with  light 
American  Infantry.  M.  de  Custine,  In  a  hurry  to 
arrive  first,  took  a  swift  sloop,  and  sailed  without 
stopping  and  without  giving  me  any  orders  until 
we  reached  the  James  River.  On  the  third  day 
of  our  voyage,  we  had  very  bad  weather.  The 
boats  were  awful,  two  or  three  turned  over,  and 
we  had  seven  or  eight  men  drowned.  The 
weather  compelled  us  to  anchor  before  Annapolis; 
as  we  were  about  to  set  sail  again.  General  Wash- 
ington sent  me  word  by  his  aide-de-camp  to  have 
the  troops  landed  and  not  to  leave  before  having 
received  new  orders. 

The  English  squadron  having  appeared  before 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  323 

Chesapeake  Bay,  M.  de  Grasse  had  gone  out  to 
meet  It,  and  had  not  yet  returned.  Three  days 
after,  one  of  the  King^s  corvettes  came  to  an- 
nounce that  M.  de  Grasse  had  beaten  the  English 
squadron,  had  taken  two  frigates,  and  had  re- 
turned to  anchor  In  the  Bay.  I  Immediately  had 
the  troops  re-embarked.  We  had  continual  con- 
trary winds,  and  took  ten  days  to  reach  the  mouth 
of  the  James  River. 

I  found  M.  de  Custlne  there,  and  as  I  was  giv- 
ing him  an  account  of  what  had  taken  place  In 
his  absence.  General  Washington  and  M.  de  Ro- 
chambeau,  who  were  not  far  off  on  a  corvette, 
sent  me  word  to  come  on  board  their  vessel. 
General  Washington  told  me  that  Lord  Corn- 
wallls  having  sent  all  his  cavalry  and  a  rather 
large  corps  of  troops  to  Gloucester,  opposite  York, 
he  feared  that  he  was  trying  to  retreat  that  way, 
and  that  consequently  he  had  sent  to  watch  him 
a  corps  of  three  thousand  militiamen  under  the 
continental  brigadier-general  WIedon,  a  rather 
good  commander,  but  hating  war  which  he  had 
always  refused  to  wage,  and  being  specially  In 
mortal  fear  of  gun  shots.     Having  become  a  brig- 


324  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

adier-general  by  chance,  the  respectable  officer  was 
my  senior  in  command;  General  Washington  re- 
gretted this  more  than  I,  for  he  Intended  to  give 
me  that  command.  He  told  me  that  he  would 
write  to  General  WIedon  that  he  could  continue 
to  hold  the  honours  of  his  rank,  but  that  he  would 
forbid  him  to  meddle  with  anything.  I  explained 
to  him  that  we  did  not  understand  this  manner  of 
serving,  that  If  General  WIedon  were  under  my 
orders,  I  should  certainly  make  him  obey,  but  that 
being  under  his  I  should  obey  his  every  order, 
that  I  had  no  objection  to  serve  under  him,  if  he 
wished  it,  and  that  he  might  count  on  me  to  get 
along  very  well  with  him. 

I  went  with  my  regiment  to  join  the  corps  of 
General  WIedon.  The  manner  in  which  he 
blockaded  Gloucester  was  queer;  he  was  at  more 
than  fifteen  miles  from  the  enemy's  posts,  was  dy- 
ing of  fear,  and  dared  not  send  a  patrol  a  half 
mile  from  his  camp.  He  was  the  best  man  on 
earth,,  and  all  that  he  wished  was  to  meddle  with 
nothing.  I  proposed  to  him  to  advance  towards 
Gloucester,  and  to  go  the  next  day  and  reconnoitre 
along  the  English  posts;  he  consented,   and  we 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  325 

started  with  fifty  hussars.  When  we  were  within 
six  or  seven  miles  of  the  enemy,  he  told  me  that 
he  considered  It  useless  and  very  dangerous  to  go 
any  further,  and  that  we  could  learn  no  more;  I 
pressed  him  so,  that  he  did  not  dare  refuse  to  fol- 
low. I  forced  back  the  enemy's  posts,  and  ap- 
proached sufficiently  to  get  an  exact  idea  of  their 
position.  My  general  was  In  despair;  he  told  me 
he  would  go  no  further  with  me;  that  he  did  not 
wish  to  get  killed. 

I  rendered  an  account  to  M.  de  Rochambeau 
of  what  I  had  seen ;  I  Informed  him  that  the  Amer- 
ican militia  was  not  to  be  counted  on,  and  that  It 
was  indispensable  to  send  me  at  least  two  more 
battalions  of  French  Infantry.  I  had  neither  ar- 
tillery, supplies,  nor  powder.  I  asked  for  some: 
he  sent  me  at  once  some  artillery  and  eight  hun- 
dred men  drawn  from  the  garrisons  of  the  vessels 
under  the  orders  of  M.  de  Cholsy,  who,  owing  to 
his  seniority,  commanded  General  Wiedon  and 
me. 

M.  de  Cholsy  is  a  good  and  brave  man,  ridicu- 
lously violent,  constantly  in  a  passion,  making 
scenes  with  everybody,  and  always  without  reason. 


326  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

He  began  by  sending  General  Wiedon  and  all  the 
militia  packing,  told  them  that  they  were  pol- 
troons, and  in  five  minutes  frightened  them  almost 
as  much  as  the  English  and  assuredly  that  was  say- 
ing a  great  deal.  The  very  next  day  he  wanted 
to  go  and  occupy  the  camp  I  had  reconnoitred. 
General  Wiedon  preferred  to  come  a  day  later  and 
remained  behind  with  about  six  hundred  men  of 
his  division.  A  moment  before  entering  the  plain 
of  Gloucester,  the  dragoons  of  the  state  of  Vir- 
ginia came  very  much  frightened  to  tell  us  that 
they  had  seen  English  dragoons  outside,  and  that, 
in  fear  of  some  accident,  they  had  come  as  fast 
as  their  legs  could  carry  them,  without  further 
investigation.  I  went  forward  to  try  and  learn 
more.  I  perceived  a  very  pretty  woman  at  the 
door  of  a  small  house,  on  the  main  road,  I  ques- 
tioned her,  she  told  me  that,  at  the  very  moment, 
Colonel  Tarleton  had  left  her  house;  that  she  did 
not  know  if  many  troops  had  come  out  of  Glou- 
cester; that  Colonel  Tarleton  was  very  anxious  "  to 
shake  hands  with  the  French  Duke."  I  assured 
her  that  I  came  expressly  to  give  him  that  pleas- 
ure.    She  was  very  sorry  for  me,  thinking,  I  be- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  327 

lieve,  by  experience,  that  it  was  impossible  to  resist 
Tarleton;  the  American  troops  were  of  the  same 
opinion. 

I  had  not  gone  a  hundred  paces,  when  I  heard 
my  advance  guards  firing  pistols.  I  advanced  at 
full  gallop  to  look  for  ground  on  which  I  could 
arrange  my  troops  for  battle.  On  arriving  I  per- 
ceived the  English  cavalry  three  times  more  nu- 
merous than  mine;  I  charged  it  without  stopping, 
and  we  came  together.  Tarleton  picked  me  out, 
came  to  me  with  his  pistol  raised.  We  were  go- 
ing to  fight  between  our  respective  troops  when 
his  horse  was  thrown  down  by  one  of  his  dragoons 
who  was  being  pursued  by  one  of  my  lancers.  I 
ran  on  him  to  take  him  prisoner,  a  company  of 
Enghsh  dragoons  threw  itself  between  us  and  pro- 
tected his  retreat,  his  horse  was  left  to  me.  He 
charged  me  a  second  time,  without  breaking  my 
ranks;  I  charged  him  a  third  time,  upset  a  portion 
of  his  cavalry,  and  pursued  him  to  the  intrench- 
ments  of  Gloucester.  He  lost  one  officer,  some 
fifty  men,  and  I  made  a  rather  large  number  of 
prisoners*. 

M.  de  Choisy  established  his  camp  at  a  mile 


328  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  a  half  from  Gloucester;  our  patrols  continu- 
ally exchanged  shots  with  those  of  the  English, 
and  we  did  not  sleep  a  single  instant  during  the 
siege.  As  M.  le  baron  de  Viomenil  was  to  at- 
tack two  redoubts  of  the  York  works,  M.  de 
Choisy  received  the  order  to  make  a  false  attack 
on  Gloucester;  he  thought  he  could  make  a  real 
one,  and  carry  the  intrenchments  sword  in  hand. 
He  consequently  had  axes  distributed  to  the 
American  militia,  to  cut  the  stockades.  At  the 
first  shot,  half  of  the  militia  threw  away  their  axes 
and  guns  to  run  faster.  Thus  abandoned,  he 
withdrew  on  me  with  a  few  companies  of  French 
infantry,  and  lost  a  dozen  men. 

Two  days  after.  Lord  Cornwallis  asked  to 
capitulate.  M.  de  Rochambeau  intended  to  have 
me  bear  this  great  news  to  France,  and  sent  for 
me.  I  did  not  care  to  go  to  Europe;  I  advised 
him  to  send  M.  de  Charlus,  which  would  reconcile 
him  with  M.  de  Castries,  and  would  perhaps  cause 
his  army  to  be  better  treated.  I  was  unable  to 
induce  him;  he  told  him  that  I  had  had  the  first 
engagement,  that  I  must  carry  the  news;  that  as 
M.  le  comte  Guillaume  des  Deux-Ponts  had  had 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  329 

the  second,  he  should  carry  the  details;  comte  de 
Charlus  never  forgave  him  nor  me.  I  embarked 
on  the  King's  frigate  la  Stirveillante,  and  after  a 
voyage  of  twenty-two  days,  I  reached  Brest,  and 
went  to  Versailles  without  loss  of  time. 


CHAPTER  X 


CHAPTER  X 

(1781-1783) 

On  reaching  Versailles,  I  found  M.  de  Maure- 
pas  dying;  he  was  hardly  conscious,  he  recog- 
nised me,  however,  and  received  me  in  the  most 
touching  manner.  He  strongly  recommended 
me  to  the  King  and  to  his  ministers  who  promised 
him  to  carry  out  what  he  had  intended  to  do  for 
me.  He  died  two  days  after,  and  M.  de  Cas- 
tries and  M.  de  Segur  treated  me  as  ill  as  they 
were  able. 

The  news  gave  the  King  the  greatest  joy.  I 
found  him  with  the  Queen;  he  asked  me  many 
questions,  and  said  many  pleasant  things  to  me. 
He  asked  me  if  I  expected  to  return  to  America; 
I  answered  yes;  he  told  me  that  I  might  assure 
his  army  that  it  would  be  perfectly  well  treated^ 
better  than  any  other  had  ever  been.  M.  de 
Segur  was  present.     I  replied  that  I  was  ready  to 

333 


334  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

carry  the  favours  to  America  In  two  weeks.  I 
advised  M.  de  Segur  to  get  to  work  with  the 
King  Immediately;  he  told  me  that  he  wished  to 
await  the  arrival  of  comte  Gulllaume  des  Deux- 
Ponts,  did  not  hurry  after  that,  finally  did  start 
to  work  with  the  King  and  told  me  that  I  should 
leave  for  Brest  the  following  week.  I  asked  to 
see  the  list  of  favours  which  I  bore;  he  did  not 
permit  me  to  do  so ;  I  heard  through  the  Depart- 
ment that  the  army  was  horribly  treated. 

I  could  besides  judge  of  It  by  myself.  What 
M.  de  Segur  called  a  great  favour,  was  to  write 
me  on  the  King's  behalf,  that  In  consideration  of 
my  services  In  America,  His  Majesty  permitted 
me  to  keep  my  regiment,  on  peace  being  de- 
clared. In  the  war  department,  as  a  regiment  of 
hussars,  and  to  bestow  the  command  of  It  on  me 
for  life;  this  was  a  little  less  than  the  agreements 
made  with  me  at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  since 
I  was  to  have  as  mine  the  command  of  the  first 
foreign-mounted  regiment,  vacant  or  to  be  or- 
ganised, and  less  than  I  had  .at  the  very  moment, 
since  I  was  Inspector  of  my  corps.     I  refused  to 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  335 

bear  the  favours;  M.  de  Segur  was  shocked  at 
this,  but  it  gave  me  but  little  concern. 

M.  de  Castries  had  treated  me  even  worse; 
instead  of  sending  me  the  four  hundred  men  of 
my  regiment  left  at  Brest,  he  had  arranged  to 
send  them  to  the  conquest  of  the  forts  of 
Demeray  and  of  Annamabaoo,  in  Africa,  the 
most  unwholesome  spot  In  the  universe;  and  had 
them  remain  there  as  a  garrison  until  peace  was 
declared.  This  clearly  announced  the  project  of 
depriving  me  of  all  means  of  serving  usefully. 
M.  de  Castries,  besides,  did  not  grant  the 
slightest  favour  to  my  regiment,  not  even  to  the 
officers  who  had  brilliantly  distinguished  them- 
selves. 

I  found  Mme.  de  Coigny  more  amiable  than 
ever,  she  showed  interest  in  me,  and  I  was  unable 
to  hold  out  against  the  irresistible  inclination 
which  drew  me  to  her;  I  saw  her  almost  every 
day,  and  every  day  I  became  more  attached  to 
her.  I  had  never  seen  so  much  wit,  so  much 
charm  which  in  no  way  resembled  the  wit  and 
charm  of  others.     I  said  to  myself  that  It  was 


336  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

senseless  to  love  her,  that  it  would  make  me  very 
unhappy;  but  no  happiness  attracted  me  so  much. 
I  was  continually  told  that  Mme.  de  Colgny  was 
a  coquette,  that  she  was  frivolous,  that  she  would 
pitilessly  make  sport  of  anyone  who  should  dare 
to  love  her.  I  have  not  for  an  Instant  feared 
that;  her  feeling  had  struck  me  as  quickly  as  her 
mind.  I  did  not  expect  to  be  loved  by  her;  my 
heart  once  known  could  not  but  be  pitied  by  her. 
I  kept  my  secret,  but  the  thought  of  my  departure 
was  beginning  to  grieve  me  and  she  had  no  diffi- 
culty In  guessing  the  cause. 

I  met  In  Paris  Mrs.  Robinson,  the  Prince  of 
Wales'  first  attachment,  of  whom  the  English 
papers  had  spoken  so  much  under  the  name  of 
Perdlta.  She  was  gay,  lively,  frank  and  good- 
natured;  she  did  not  speak  French.  I  was  an 
object  of  attraction  for  her,  a  man  who  had 
brought  great  news,  who  returned  from  war,  who 
was  about  to  go  back  to  It:  he  had  suffered  a  great 
deal,  he  still  suffered  much.  She  thought  she 
could  not  do  enough  for  him;  I  therefore  had  Per- 
dlta; I  did  not  conceal  the  fact  from  Mme.  de 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  337 

Colgny.  "  Never  mind  my  acts,"  said  I  to  my- 
self, "  if  she  can  read  my  heart." 

Perdita  made  me  fall  out  entirely  with  Mme. 
de  Martinville.  I  had  found  her  at  daggers 
drawn,  with  Mme.  Dillon  and  Mme.  de.Guemenee; 
she  had  tried  to  exact  from  me  that  I  cease  to  see 
them,  which  I  had  flatly  refused  to  do.  There 
was  a  coolness  between  us ;  she  learned  that  I  had 
Perdita,  this  Increased  her  displeasure,  she  told 
me  that  I  must  choose :  cease  to  go  to  Mme.  Dil- 
lon's, or  cease  to  call  on  her.  My  choice  was 
quickly  made.  Mme.  de  Martinville  soon  re- 
pented It,  and  wished  to  make  up  with  me,  but  in 
vain. 

Perdita  left  for  England  and  was  so  desirous 
that  I  accompany  her  to  Calais,  that  I  could  not 
refuse  her.  The  sacrifice  was  great,  for  that 
same  day  I  was  to  dine  at  Mme.  de  Gontaut  with 
Mme.  de  Colgny;  I  wrote  to  Mme.  de  Colgny 
that  I  should  not  dine  with  her,  and  I  took  this 
strange  opportunity  to  assure  her  that  I  adored 
her,  and  that  no  matter  what  happened  I  should 
adore  her  all  my  life.     No  other  woman  could 


338  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

understand  me.  Mme.  de  Coigny  understood  me 
perfectly,  believed  me,  and  wrote  me  a  few  words 
without  answering  my  declaration.  Her  conduct 
with  me  was  simple  and  sensible;  she  showed  me 
no  anger  because  she  felt  none,  no  doubt  as  to  my 
sincerity  because  she  had  none;  she  did  not  say 
that  she  would  never  love  me. 

I  saw  many  people  Interested  In  her;  some  were 
to  be  feared.  I  was  aware  of  all  my  disadvan- 
tages; I  no  longer  had  the  grace  nor  the  gaiety 
of  youth,  but  I  had  a  heart  which  she  knew,  which 
resembled  hers  very  much,  and  I  had  hopes  from 
both.  I  found  In  loving  her  without  expectations 
a  happiness  which  love  had  never  before  given 
me.  I  strove  to  be  prudent,  patient,  circumspect; 
I  was  prepared  to  sacrifice  everything  without 
hesitation  to  the  fear  of  compromising  her;  noth- 
ing was  lost  with  this  celestial  soul,  nothing  es- 
caped her,  all  was  understood,  and  consequently 
rewarded.  I  did  not  visit  Mme.  de  Coigny,  I  did 
not  see  her  alone;  I  could  rarely  tell  her  that  I 
loved  her,  but  I  could  write  it  to  her.  I  did  not 
meet  her  without  giving  her  a  note;  she  received 
It  with  Interest,  without  seeming  to  be  annoyed; 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  339 

I  might  be  happier,  but  I  knew  of  no  one  so  happy 
as  I. 

At  the  Hotel  de  Vllle  dinner,*  Mme.  de  Colgny, 
wonderfully  attired,  with  a  large  black  heron's 
feather  on  the  front  of  her  gown:  to  see  this 
feather  and  to  wish  It  was  the  affair  of  an  Instant. 
From  It  I  expected  happiness  and  courage;  never 
did  errant  knight  desire  a  thing  with  greater  ardour 
and  purity. 

M.  de  Colgny  decided  to  go  to  America;  Mme. 
de  Colgny  was  In  despair.  I  was  as  grief  stricken 
as  she.  I  did  not  believe  that  M.  de  Colgny's 
departure  could  cost  me  so  much  sorrow.  Always 
true,  always  sensitive,  Mme.  de  Colgny  did  not 
conceal  from  me  either  her  tears,  or  the  pity  I  In- 
spired In  her.  She  accompanied  her  husband  as 
far  as  Rennes,  she  suspected  that  her  act  would 
be  condemned;  on  leaving  she  wrote  me  a  note 
which  began  with  these  words:  ^^  Know  how  to 
defend  the  one  whom  yoii  know  so  well  how  to 
love.''     Too  superior  not  to  be  envied,  people  at- 

*  Dinner  given  to  the  King  and  Queen  by  the  city  of  Paris, 
January  21,  1782,  to  end  the  festivities  on  the  occasion  of 
the  birth  of  the  Dauphin. 


340  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

tempted  to  accuse  her  of  exaggeration,  of  affecta- 
tion, of  deceit  even;  I  defended  her  In  good  faith, 
I  whom  my  grief  had  rendered  so  unhappy.  She 
returned  and  was  pleased  at  my  conduct. 

Chance  had  made  me  meet  during  the  course 
of  the  Winter  the  due  de  Colgny  and  Mme.  de 
Chalons.  I  had  dined  at  the  due  de  Colgny's;  I 
called  on  Mme.  de  Colgny.  I  saw  her  almost 
every  day  at  Mme.  de  Guemenee's,  at  Mme.  de 
Gontaut's,  or  at  her  home.  This  happiness  did 
not  last  long.  M.  de  Segur,  with  all  the  111  favour 
of  which  he  was  capable,  wanted  to  have  me  leave 
three  months  before  It  was  necessary.  I  dared 
not  insist  too  much  on  waiting  for  the  second  frig- 
ate; yet  this  would  have  been  a  very  easy  matter 
for  me.  Everybody  was  Indignant  at  the  way  the 
ministers  were  treating  me. 

Mme.  de  Pollgnac,  who  no  longer  feared  me 
and  for  whom  It  was  at  times  embarrassing  to  have 
In  her  company  persons  for  whom  the  Queen 
showed  kindness,  appeared  anxious  to  become 
more  friendly.  Propositions  were  made  me  to  re- 
main, people  offered  to  supply  me  with  the  means; 
I  refused  all.     It  was  very  tempting  to  remain 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  341 

for  Mme.  de  Colgny ;  I  went  away  on  her  account. 
I  feared  too  much  that  people  might  guess  my  real 
reasons.  I  dared  not  even  give  that  of  the  lying- 
in  of  Mme.  de  Montbazon,  for  which  M.  and 
Mme.  de  Guemenee  were  very  desirous  that  I  re- 
main. 

Mme.  de  Coigny  was  sorry  at  my  departure.  I 
dared  believe  that  she  loved  me.  She,  however, 
did  not  tell  me,  and  continued  to  be  reasonable  and 
strict.  On  the  night  of  my  departure,  I  cut  some 
of  her  hair;  she  asked  me  to  return  it  to  her;  I  did 
so  without  hesitation.  She  took  it  and  looked  at 
me;  I  saw  tears  in  her  eyes,  I  had  not  lost  every- 
thing. She  alone,  I  trust,  can  form  an  idea  of  my 
despair  when  I  had  to  go ;  she  alone  could  make  me 
feel  to  what  extent  I  could  be  happy  or  unhappy. 
I  went  away,  I  had  never  done  so  difficult  a  thing; 
my  heart  was  full  of  love,  despair  and  confidence. 

I  reached  Brest  the  day  that  the  English  squad- 
ron appeared;  that  did  not  prevent  the  India  con- 
voy from  leaving  port  two  days  after,  and  from 
being  taken  within  twenty-four  hours.  I  wrote  to 
Mme.  de  Coigny  by  every  mail.  I  feared  all  my 
letters  might  bore  her.     I  did  all  I  could  so  they 


342  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

should  not  be  long.  I  seldom  succeeded;  she  pit- 
ied me,  she  wrote  to  me  often,  that  is  true;  I  lived 
on  her  letters.  I  have  never  opened  one,  without 
a  joy,  a  gratitude  inexpressible.  We  remained  in 
Brest  a  long  time,  successively  kept  there  by  the 
winds  and  by  the  English.  I  earnestly  asked  for 
that  feather  to  which  I  had  attached  so  many  ideas 
of  happiness.  Mme.  de  Coigny  replied  that  it  was 
impossible  to  send  it  to  me,  that  some  day  she 
would  tell  me  the  reason;  I  was  thoroughly  con- 
vinced that  she  was  sorry  not  to  give  it  to  me;  I 
was,  however,  unable  to  console  myself  for  not  hav- 
ing it. 

We  finally  left  Brest  the  17th  of  May,  in  very 
doubtful  weather  and  almost  in  sight  of  the  Eng- 
lish; on  coming  out  of  the  inlet  we  were  struck  by 
a  frightful  gust  of  wind;  for  four  days  we  were 
near  being  taken,  or  in  danger  of  being  cast  against 
the  coast;  I  confess  that  I  should  have  been  de- 
lighted at  being  taken.  I  should  soon  have  seen 
Mme.  de  Coigny  again,  no  war  nor  glory  was 
worth  that.  We  put  in  port  in  the  Nantes  River; 
our  frigate  was  badly  damaged.  The  captain  of 
la  Glo'ire  sent  a  messenger  to  M.  de  Castries  to 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  343 

inform  him,  and  to  tell  him  that  he  would  go  to 
Lorient  for  repairs,  as  soon  as  the  wind  would 
permit.  We  went  to  Nantes.  I  had  time  to  go 
to  Paris;  I  wrote  Mme.  de  Coigny  to  ask  her  If 
it  would  be  possible  for  me  to  see  her  for  a  half 
hour.  I  requested  her  to  refuse  without  hesita- 
tion, should  she  see  the  slightest  Inconvenience, 
and  to  address  her  reply,  to  be  called  for,  at 
Tours  or  Orleans,  where  I  should  go  for  It;  I 
begged  her  to  consult  no  one;  she  was  sufficient  to 
dispose  of  me,  and  I  desired  her  to  choose  the 
wisest  decision  even  though  It  were  the  hardest. 

I  found  no  letter  either  at  Tours  or  at  Orleans. 
I  waited,  one  finally  came;  it  was  from  M.  de 
Lille.  He  informed  me  that  Mme.  de  Coigny 
would  be  delighted  to  see  me;  but  that  she  thought 
it  would  be  wiser  not  to  come  to  Paris,  that,  how- 
ever, she  left  it  to  me  to  decide.  Not  a  word 
from  Mme.  de  Coigny;  It  was  so  easy  for  her  to 
refuse  me  and  console  me!  she  had  refused  to  dis- 
pose of  me;  she  had  not  had  the  kindness  to  say 
to  me  ^'  I  do  not  wish  it  J'  She  had  employed  a 
third  party,  she  had  not  written  to  me!  it  was 
much  more  than  was  required  to  break  my  heart. 


344  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  have  experienced  great  misfortunes.  I  have 
never  felt  any  so  sorely  as  I  did  that  one;  my 
grief  was  so  great  that  for  ten  or  twelve  days  I 
was  unable  to  write  to  her. 

I  went  to  La  Rochelle  to  see  M.  de  Voyer,  and 
I  returned  to  Lorient  to  join  my  dismal  frigate. 
Mme.  de  Coigny  replied  to  my  complaints  with  an 
indulgence,  a  graciousness  which  reassured  me, 
and  gave  me  back  my  peace  of  mind;  I  had  noth- 
ing left  but  repentance  for  having  tormented  her 
with  my  troubles.  Our  frigate  received  the  order 
to  go  to  Rochefort  and  join  VAigle  to  leave  with 
her.  I  went  there  by  land.  We  waited  for  M. 
de  la  Fayette,  whom  affairs  had  been  detaining  at 
Court  for  the  past  three  weeks :  he  sent  word  that 
he  would  not  come.  M.  de  la  Touche  offered  me 
his  room  which  I  accepted.  We  set  sail  on  the 
14th  of  July.  The  very  next  day,  we  had  a  seri- 
ous collision  with  the  French  frigate  Ceres;  it  did 
us  much  harm  and  came  very  near  doing  us  much 
more.  Our  crew  became  ill ;  we  had  deaths  every 
day,  and  the  need  of  supplies  for  our  sick  obliged 
us  to  put  in  port  at  Terceira,  one  of  the  Islands  of 
the  Azores. 


DUC  DE  LAUZUN  345 

After  having  taken  some  cattle,  vegetables  and 
water,  we  again  set  sail.  Talking  one  day  with 
M.  de  Bozan,  also  embarked  on  the  Aigle,  he 
spoke  of  Mme.  de  Coigny  and  of  all  her  accom- 
plishments. No  conversation  could  be  more  pleas- 
ant to  me;  this  did  not  last  long,  for  he  told  me 
that  M.  de  Chabot  was  in  love  with  her,  and  that 
he  did  not  doubt  that  she  liked  him.  It  was  night, 
fortunately:  o  mon  Dieu!  ...  I  can  not 
think  of  it  without  a  shudder;  my  unalterable  con- 
fidence in  Mme.  de  Coigny  sustained  me;  she  had 
been  neither  false,  nor  cruel,  I  had  the  strength 
to  write  her  before  we  arrived  at  the  Azores,  and 
my  letter  left  Terceira  by  way  of  Portugal. 
Nothing,  however,  could  destroy  the  profound  im- 
pression which  the  conservation  with  Bozan  had 
made  on  me;  I  daily  became  more  mortally  sad; 
my  strength  at  last  gave  way  and  I  had  a  violent 
fever  and  delirium.  I  noticed  it,  feared  to  be- 
tray myself,  and  I  forbade  that  anyone  be  al- 
lowed to  enter  my  room,  except  two  English  serv- 
ants who  spoke  hardly  any  French. 

I  did  right,  for  I  was  solely  occupied  with  Mme. 
de    Coigny;    I    uttered   her   name    incessantly;    I 


346  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

wrote  to  her  whenever  the  fever  left  me  the 
strength  to  do  so;  to  think  of  her  was  my  sole  con- 
solation. I  had  the  good  fortune  of  feeling  all 
its  force,  thought  of  her  letters  charmed  my 
ills,  although  I  suffered  much.  I  repeated  con- 
tinually: "My  thought  sustains  me,  I  shall  not 
die."  In  my  delirium,  I  spoke  of  that  feather  I 
had  so  much  desired. 

I  had  been  ill  for  twelve  days,  when  we  en- 
countered in  the  night  a  vessel  of  seventy-four 
guns,  with  which  we  were  obliged  to  fight.  My 
room  was  undone,  I  was  carried  on  deck  more 
dead  than  alive.  I  had  fastened  the  letters  of 
Mme.  de  Coigny  over  my  heart  and  had  de- 
manded that  I  be  cast  Into  the  sea  dressed  as  I 
was,  should  I  be  killed,  or  if  I  died  during  the 
combat.  I  was  during  three  hours  the  useless 
witness  of  a  very  lively  engagement.  We  fought 
throughout  within  reach  of  pistol  shots  and  we 
finally  compelled  the  English  vessel  to  put  off, 
after  .having  been  nearly  annihilated  more  than 
a  score  of  times.  We  had  on  our  side  some  twenty 
men  killed.  The  English  vessel  was  in  such  bad 
condition,  that  we  would  have  taken  her  easily. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  347 

had  we  not  perceived  on  the  horizon  a  vessel 
making  for  her.  This  vessel  was  the  Hector,  a 
French  boat,  taken  from  M.  de  Grasse,  by  Ad- 
miral Rodney;  It  sank  a  little  while  after  on  the 
banks  of  Newfoundland,  and  her  crew  was  saved 
with  great  difficulty;  we  had  killed  more  than 
one  hundred  and  fifty  of  her  men. 

The  next  day  I  was  more  111  than  ever.  One 
week  after  our  combat,  we  arrived  on  the  coast 
of  America,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Delaware.  We 
anchored,  and  sent  a  ship's  boat  ashore  to  secure 
pilots,  the  entrance  of  the  Delaware  being  diffi- 
cult and  dangerous.  A  gust  of  wind  upset  our 
ship's  boat,  and  almost  all  those  who  were  In  It 
perished;  no  pilots  came;  but,  at  break  of  day, 
we  perceived  an  English  squadron  composed  of 
seven  war  vessels  which  was  making  for  us  at 
full  sail:  we  were  forced  to  weigh  anchor,  and 
to  enter  the  river  without  a  pilot.  At  last  we 
saw  the  ship's  boat  of  the  Gloire  coming  to- 
ward us;  It  had  met  with  no  accident  and 
brought  back  pilots.  We  learned  through  them 
that  we  were  In  the  wrong  channel,  and  lost  with- 
out resource.     M.  de  Latouche  went  two  leagues 


348  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

further  in  the  channel,  and,  seeing  that  he  was  in 
a  hopeless  plight,  he  determined  to  send  ashore 
the  mail  belonging  to  the  Court,  the  money  and 
the  passengers.  M.  de  Latouche  ran  aground  the 
next  day,  cut  down  his  masts,  did  all  he  could  to 
make  his  frigate  useless  to  the  English,  and  was 
taken;  la  Gloire,  which  drew  less  water,  after 
having  struck  a  long  time,  finally  passed  through 
and  reached  Philadelphia  safe  and  sound.  We 
were  landed  at  about  a  league  from  any  habita- 
tion, without  having  taken  a  single  shirt  with  us. 

I  still  had  a  fever,  I  could  hardly  stand,  and  I 
should  never  have  been  able  to  reach  a  house  had 
not  a  very  strong  negro  given  me  his  arm.  As 
soon  as  we  had  placed  the  money  in  a  safe  place, 
I  slowly  turned  my  steps  towards  Philadelphia. 
My  fever  had  become  low;  I  lost  consciousness 
every  few  minutes ;  the  French  and  American  doc- 
tors were  agreed  that  I  should  die  before  the  end 
of  Autumn. 

A  vessel  left  for  Europe;  I  had  the  occasion  to 
write  to  Mme.  de  Coigny,  this  did  me  infinite 
good.  The  doctors  had  declared  that  it  was  im- 
possible that  I  should  think  of  joining  the  army, 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  349 

when  M.  de  Rochambeau  sent  one  of  his  aides- 
de-camp  to  bring  letters  to  chevalier  de  la  Lu- 
zerne, and  write  to  me  to  do  the  impossible;  to 
come  to  the  camp,  that  he  had  matters  of  the 
greatest  importance  to  communicate  to  me.  I 
made  up  my  mind  without  consulting  anyone; 
I  mounted  my  horse  and  started  for  the  camp;  I 
felt  that  I  might  as  well  die  on  the  road  as  to  die 
In  Philadelphia.  The  trip  did  me  good.  I  was 
already  much  better  when  I  reached  general  head- 
quarters. 

M.  de  Rochambeau  was  glad  to  see  me;  he  told 
me  that  the  greater  part  of  his  army  was  about  to 
embark  at  Boston,  that  he  left  a  few  troops  in 
America,  that  he  himself  would  return  to  France, 
and  that  he  would  give  me  the  command  of  his 
troops.  The  army  broke  camp  ten  or  twelve  days 
after. 

I  again  crossed  the  North  River,  and  went  to 
take  up  my  Winter  quarters  in  Delaware  county. 
I  had  recovered  my  health  and  my  only  wish  was 
for  letters,  but  received  none. 

The  frigate  Danae  returned  at  last;  through 
her  I  learned  of  many  misfortunes;  she  did  not 


350  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

bring  me  the  consolation  I  hoped  for,  not  a  word 
from  Mme.  de  Coigny;  M.  de  Voyer  was  dead; 
I  had  lost  Mme.  Dillon.  My  friend  M.  de 
Guemenee  had  nothing  left  on  earth ;  his  mistress, 
his  honour,  his  fortune,  that  of  his  children,  that  of 
many  others,  he  had  lost  all  at  one  time;  perhaps 
I  had  lost  everything  myself;  that  was  the  least  of 
my  worries;  I  was  about  to  leave  all  to  go  and  join 
my  unfortunate  friend  In  whatever  place  he  might 
be;  considerations  too  long  to  explain  here  held 
me  back. 

No  letters  from  M.  nor  Mme.  de  Guemenee; 
none  from  my  men  of  affairs;  not  the  slightest  de- 
tail on  the  awful  disaster.  I  feared  that  Mme.  de 
Coigny  might  be  111;  she  had  written  me  or  else 
It  had  been  Impossible  for  her  to  write;  I  do  not 
have  to  reproach  myself  for  having  suspected  her 
of  negligence  for  a  single  moment.  When  she 
alone  was  left  to  me,  sure  o£  her  heart  as  I  was 
of  mine,  I  said  to  myself  every  moment:  *'  She 
may  not  love  me,  she  can  not  be  unwilling  to  con- 
sole me";  alas!  at  three  thousand  miles  away 
from  her,  did  she  still  live  ?  my  thoughts  and  fears 
varied  every  moment;  I  was  tormented,  I  was  re- 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  351 

assured,  everybody  was  not  without  pity;  I  had 
no  confidant,  but  Mme.  de  Montbazon;  M.  de 
Lille  knew  that  Mme.  de  Coigny  was  dear  to  me; 
they  would  have  given  me  news  of  her  at  every 
port:  a  mistake  of  a  day,  a  servant's  forgetfulness, 
the  irregularity  of  the  mails  had  no  doubt  pre- 
vented me  from  receiving  my  letters;  I  had  re- 
ceived none  from  several  persons  who  usually 
wrote  to  me;  I  did  not  believe  them  to  be  ill,  I 
could  then  hope  that  Mme.  de  Coigny  was  not. 

Such  was  my  cruel  plight  when  M.  de  Rocham- 
beau  left  for  France.  I  wrote  to  Mme.  de 
Coigny,  I  was  certain  that  she  would  not  condemn 
my  unhappy  friend;  I  begged  her  to  show  him 
some  interest,  he  would  appreciate  It  so  much !  I 
wrote  to  M.  de  Guemenee  that  he  still  had  a  friend 
on  whom  he  might  wholly  count. 

The  tumult  of  Philadelphia  had  become  un- 
bearable to  me,  I  wanted  to  leave  It.  A  voyage 
to  Rhode  Island  combined  the  advantages  of 
bringing  me  nearer  the  letters  which  would  prob- 
ably arrive  in  the  North,  and  to  again  see  the 
charming  family  who  loved  me  so  tenderly.  I 
therefore  left  in  spite  of  the  rigour  of  the  season. 


352  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

My  friends  in  Newport  exhibited  inexpressible 
joy  on  seeing  me  once  more;  I  saw  no  one  else;  I 
led  a  gentle  and  quiet  life,  and  they  took  great 
care  of  me. 

While  I  was  at  Newport,  about  the  middle  of 
the  month  of  March,  the  American  ship  the  Wash- 
ington arrived  from  France  at  Philadelphia. 
Baron  de  Foks,  my  aide-de-camp,  brought  my  let- 
ters to  Newport;  there  were  two  from  Mme.  de 
Coigny,  one  from  Spa,  dated  July,  178 1,  and  an- 
other of  the  1 8th  of  October  of  the  same  year.  I 
sincerely  grieved  for  Mme.  Dillon  and  M.  de 
Voyer;  but  Mme.  de  Coigny  was  alive  and  wrote 
to  me:  I  might  have  lost  her,  and  had  not.  I 
experienced  a  feeling  of  joy  as  lively  as  had  been 
my  grief;  what  letters!  with  what  touching  sim- 
plicity she  described  the  state  of  her  heart.  She 
did  not  love  M.  de  Chabot,  she  pitied  me  for 
having  believed  it.  All  the  particulars  which 
could  give  me  back  my  peace  of  mind,  she  offered 
to  me  with  so  much  charm!  A  word  sufficed  to 
reassure  me;  she  had  already  done  all  I  asked  her 
with  so  much  earnestness!  She  pitied  M.  de 
Guemenee,  she  did  not  condemn  him;  she  did  not 


.1  J  5  3 


3  > 


>   >         >  1   >  , 


•>         »    » 


1     «    *  V 


GENKRAL  WASHINGTON 

From  tlie  Portrnit  b\'  Trmnl)ull. 


DUG  DE  LAUZUN  353 

say  that  she  loved  me,  but  she  told  me  that  she 
prized  my  sentiments  for  her  so  much,  that  she 
gave  me  almost  as  great  a  pleasure. 

The  letters  that  had  come  by  the  Washington 
announced  that  peace  was  as  far  off  as  ever.  A 
week  after,  I  learned  by  way  of  New  York  that 
it  was  made.  I  left  Newport,  it  was  not  without 
regret  and  much  feeling.  I  spent  a  few  days 
with  General  Washington,  and  I  returned  to  Phil- 
adelphia. The  frigate  V Active  brought  me  the 
order  there  to  bring  back  to  France  the  remainder 
of  the  French  Army.  I  received  at  the  same  time 
a  letter  from  Mme.  de  Coigny,  dated  September 
22,  1782;  it  was  fated  that  every  letter  I  received 
from  her  should  be  dated  back  five  months.  I 
lost  no  time  in  having  the  troops  embarked;  and, 
on  the  I  ith  of  March,  1783,  we  set  sail  from  Wil- 
mington for  France. 


NOTES 


NOTES 

1  Fourth  son  of  marechal  de  Biron,  the  father  of  Lauzun 
was  born  Sept.  8,  1708.  In  1744  he  married  Antoinette 
Crozat  du  Chatel,  who  died  three  years  later  giving  birth  to 
Lauzun.  As  a  most  intimate  friend  of  Louis  XV,  M.  de 
Gontaut  had  always  been  on  very  familiar  terms  with  the 
royal  mistresses.  He  was  a  true  friend  to  Mme.  de  Pompa- 
dour. 

2  Beatrix  de  Choiseul-Stainville,  daughter  of  Frangois  and 
of  Marie-Louise  de  Bassompierre,  born  at  Luneville  in  1730, 
was  canoness  of  Remiremont,  when  she  married  Antoine- 
Antonin,  due  de  Grammont. 

Her  influence  on  her  brother's  fortune  was  deplorable:  it 
is  she  who,  owing  to  her  opposition  to  Mme.  du  Barry,  was 
in  part  the  cause  of  his  exile  to  Chanteloup. 

She  did  not  emigrate  during  the  revolution  and  was  ar- 
rested. Confined  in  the  Convent  des  Oiseaux  with  Mme. 
de  Choiseul  and  Mme.  du  Chatelet,  her  indomitable  pride 
followed  even  before  the  revolutionary  tribunal.  She  bravely 
died  on  the  scaffold  April  17,  1794. 

3  She  was  the  "  idol "  of  Mme.  du  Deffand.  "  It  is  too 
bad  that  she  is  an  angel,"  said  the  old  marquise ;  "  I  should 
prefer  her  to  be  a  woman,  but  she  has  nothing  but  virtues, 
not  a  weakness,  not  a  fault." 

She  was  the  second  daughter  of  the  financier  Crozat  du 
Chatel;  she  had  married  Choiseul  when  fifteen  years  of  age. 
Mme.  de  Choiseul  survived  her  husband.  On  becoming  a 
widow  she  attended  to  the  payment  of  the  enormous  debts 
he  had  left  and  retired  to  the  Convent  des  RecoUettes.    She 

357 


358  NOTES 

was  arrested  during  the  Revolution,  but  the  9th  Thermidor 
saved  her.     She  died  in  1801. 

*  The  chateau  of  Menars,  situated  on  the  Loire,  at  nine 
kilometres  from  Blois,  was  celebrated  for  its  architecture  and 
its  magnificent  gardens, 

5  Granddaughter  of  marechal  de  Villeroy,  Mile,  de  Neuf- 
ville-Villeroy  had  at  fourteen  years  of  age  (1722)  married 
M.  de  Boufflers.  The  wit,  the  beauty  and  to  speak  frankly 
the  easy  morals  of  Mme.  de  Boufflers  had  become  proverbial, 
and  it  is  said  that  even  the  grooms  at  Versailles  hummed 
the  celebrated  quatrain  of  the  Marquis  de  Tressan: 

"  Quand  Boufflers  parut  a  la  Cour, 
On  crut  voir  la  mere  d'amours. 
Chacun  s'empressait  a  lui  plaire, 
Et  chacun  I'avait  a  son  tour.    .    .    ." 

Mme.  de  Boufflers,  left  a  widow  at  forty,  was  still  the  topic 
of  the  chronique  scandaleuse  when  the  due  de  Luxembourg, 
grandnephew  of  the  great  marshal,  had  the  weakness  to  marry 
her. 

We  must  give  her  credit  for  having  kept  a  sufficient  good- 
ness of  heart  to  worship  her  granddaughter,  Mile,  de  Bouf- 
flers, future  duchesse  de  Lauzun.  She  made  of  her  by  a 
masterpiece  of  education  —  the  expression  is  Besenval's  — 
that  marvel  of  grace,  candour  and  intelligence  which  all  her 
contemporaries  never  tired  of  admiring. 

6  Jacques  Francois  de  Montmorency,  born  Nov.  30,  1713, 
prince  of  Tingry  and  governor  of  Valenciennes.  His  third 
wife  was  Eleonor  Josephine  des  Laurens,  a  cousin  of  the 
marechale  de  Luxembourg.  The  des  Laurens  family  had 
originally  come  from  Rome. 

'^  Anne- Paul  de  Montmorency,  chevalier  of  Luxembourg, 
born  Dec.  8,  1742.  He  was,  for  a  time,  as  Lauzun  and 
Coigny  considered,  a  favourite  of  Marie-Antoinette. 


"^"  "         NOTES  359 

s  Louis  Joachim,  Paris  Potier,  due  de  Gesvreg,  born  May 
9,  1733.    He  was  lieutenant-general  of  the  bailiwick  of  Rouen. 

^  Joseph  de  Croi,  due  d'Havre,  born  Oct.  12,  1744,  married 
Adelaide  Louise  de  Croi-Sobre,  born  Dec.  6,  1741.  He  was 
governor  of  Schestadt,  and  colonel  of  the  regiment  of  Flan- 
ders-Infantry. 

10  "  What  rendered  our  position  more  critical  was  the  con- 
dition of  M.  le  Dauphin,  who  was  then  dangerously  ill  and 
almost  dying,  a  time  not  very  well  chosen  for  a  joke;  but 
the  King  did  not  love  his  son  enough  to  be  shocked  at  this, 
nor  punish  us  for  the  sake  of  propriety."     (Lauzun's  note.) 

11  Born  Feb.  14,  1745,  she  was  the  daughter  of  Sarah  Car- 
digan and  of  Charles  Lenox,  second  Duke  of  Richmond,  a 
natural  descendant  of  Charles  H  of  England  and  the  beautiful 
Duchess  of  Portsmouth.  In  1762,  she  married  Thomas  Charles 
Bunbury,  created  baron  a  few  years  after  his  marriage.  Sarah 
Bunbury  secured  a  divorce  in  1776,  then  re-married  in  1782; 
her  second  husband  being  George  Napier.  Reynolds  and 
Gardner  painted  her  portrait. 

12  Gabrielle  Frangoise  de  Chimay,  born  June  28,  1729,  was 
the  daughter  of  Alexandre  Gabriel  de  Chimay,  prince  de 
Henin-Lietard.  She  married  the  vicomte  Jacques  Frangois  de 
Cambis. 

i^Thomasse  Therese  de  Clermont-Renel,  comtesse  de 
Choiseul-Stainville,  was  twenty  years  of  age  when  this  took 
place  (Jan.  21,  1767).  She  was  confined  in  a  convent  at 
Nancy,  where  she  remained  until  she  died.  The  conduct  of 
Stainville  was  almost  generally  condemned.  Nothing  was 
done  to  Clairval,  the  actor. 

14  Corsica  was  ceded  to  France,  by  the  Republic  of  Genoa, 
in  1768.  When  the  population  of  Ajaccio  saw  the  French 
flag  waving  over  the  Chateau,  it  was  at  first  delighted,  but 
the  edicts  of  M.  de  Narbonne  which  forbade  the  sale  of 
ammunition  soon  made  the  Corsicans  distrustful. 

In  Bastia,  while  M.  de  Narbonne  was  holding  celebrations 


36o  NOTES 

to  proclaim  Louis  XV  king  of  France,  of  Navarre  and  of 
Corsica,  the  troops  of  Paoli  refused  to  lay  down  their  arms. 
It  was  then  that  Louis  XV  selected  M.  de  Chauvelin  to 
command  a  new  expedition. 

15  Chardon  (Daniel  Marc-Antoine)  born  in  1730.  Chardon 
was  a  man  of  brilliant  qualities,  but  of  very  lax  morals. 

16  Mile.  Audinot,  danseuse  of  the  Opera,  was  less  cele- 
brated for  her  talent  than  for  her  charms.  It  is  reported 
that  on  the  fall  of  Choiseul,  she  offered  Lauzun  four  thou- 
sand louts,  her  entire  fortune,  for  the  exiled  minister.  Lau- 
zun refused  it. 

!''■  Prince  de  Conti  had  a  chateau  there  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Oise.  It  was  a  building  of  brick  and  stone,  in  the 
Louis  XIII  style.  Magnificent  terraces  descended  to  the  edge 
of  the  water.  This  chateau  was  demolished  during  the  Rev- 
olution. 

1^  The  domain  of  Chanteloup  was  situated  on  a  height,  be- 
tween the  Loire  and  a  beautiful  forest,  at  some  distance  from 
Amboise.  It  was  a  truly  royal  residence  when  the  intrigues 
of  Maupeou,  of  Aiguillon  and  of  Mme.  du  Barry  had  brought 
about  the  fall  of  the  minister  whom  a  lettre  de  cachet  from 
the  King  exiled  (Dec.  24,  1770),  Chanteloup  became  the 
refuge  of  the  due  and  the  duchesse  de  Choiseul.  Their  de- 
parture from  the  capital,  accompanied  by  a  cortege  of  friends, 
amidst  the  cheers  of  the  people  assembled  even  on  the  roofs, 
was  a  veritable  triumph. 

19  Lauzun  had  entered  the  gardes  frangaises  Jan.  18,  1761, 
at  the  age  of  twelve,  with  the  rank  of  flag  ensign.  He  was 
later  made  sub-lieutenant,  and,  on  the' occasion  of  his  mar- 
riage, lieutenant. 

20  Born  in  1743,  Isabelle  Fortunee  Flemming,  who,  through 
her  father,"  descended  from  an  old  Saxon  family,  had,  by  her 
marriage  to  prince  Adam  Casimir,  entered  into  that  ancient 
Galician  house  of  the  Czartoryskis  which  lay  claim  to  the 
throne  of  Poland.    She  was  a  musician,  an  artist,  and  pos- 


NOTES  361 

sessed  of  many  accomplishments.     She  died  at  Sienawicz,  in 
Galicia,  June  17,  1835,  aged  ninety-two. 

21  Adrien  Louis  Bonnieres  de  Souhasta,  comte,  then  due 
de  Guines,  after  having  served  in  the  Grenadiers  of  France 
during  the  Seven  Years  War,  was  made  general  at  twenty- 
seven.  He  entered  diplomacy  in  1768  as  plenipotentiary  at 
Prague,  and  was  sent  as  ambassador  to  London  two  years 
after. 

22  Mile,  de  Saint-Leger  later  married  prince  Adalbert  de 
Perigord,  brother  of  prince  de  Chalais. 

23  The  Legions,  established  on  the  model  of  that  of  mare- 
chal  de  Saxe,  called  Legion  de  Saxe,  were  all  composed  of  for- 
eigners. From  1743  to  1761,  some  were  composed  of  foot- 
soldiers,  others  of  hussars,  others  of  lighthorse.  In  the  war 
of  1756,  there  were  as  many  as  six  legions:  Royale,  Flandre, 
Lorraine,  Conde,  Soubise,  Dauphine. 

Lauzun  had  purchased  from  the  comte  de  Coigny  the  post 
of  colonel  of  the  Legion  Royale  for  the  sum  of  150,000  livres, 
as  proven  by  a  note  dated  March  16,  1774. 

The  Legion  Royale  was  garrisoned  at  Mouzon,  a  small 
town  in  the  department  of  Ardennes,  on  the  river  Meuse. 

2*  The  Czartoryskis,  in  1770,  had  built  there  a  superb  chateau 
which  they  filled  with  works  of  art  and  priceless  objects. 
This  chateau  was  destroyed  during  the  revolution  in  Poland. 

To-day,  Powonski  is  the  cemetery  of  Warsaw. 

25  Lauzun  is  anxious  to  enter  the  diplomatic  field.  He 
dreams  of  the  embassy  at  Warsaw.  He  withdraws  to 
Mouzon  among  books,  sends  report  on  report  to  Vergennes, 
then,  when  he  finds  himself  at  Warsaw  for  the  lying-in 
of  princesse  Czartoryska,  he  unmasks  his  batteries.  Through 
Stackelberg,  Russian  ambassador  to  Poland,  Lauzun  seeks 
to  put  himself  in  communication  with  Catherine  H.  His 
aim  is  to  detach  Russia  from  the  Prussian  alliance  and  have 
her  sign  a  treaty  with  France  assuring  the  integrity  of 
Poland.    His  chief  means:  the  Queen's  favour. 


362  NOTES 

Because  of  the  reputed  influence  of  Lauzun  with  Marie- 
Antoinette,  Frederick  11  proposed  to  have  him  appointed  am- 
bassador at  Berlin,  and  Catherine  does  all  in  her  power  to 
attach  him  to  her.  Even  when  negotiations  are  broken  and 
when  France  is  about  to  engage  itself  in  the  struggle  for 
American  independence,  both  are  anxious  to  keep  within  their 
reach  a  means  of  influence  in  the  French  court.  But  M.  de 
Vergennes  fears  what  may  result  from  the  Queen's  influence, 
and  attentively  following  Lauzun's  efforts,  seeks  to  hinder 
them  by  exigencies,  by  delays,  until  the  day  when  he  sub- 
stitutes one  of  his  intimates,  M.  de  Paiges,  to  Lauzun.  Two 
years  later,  when  Lauzun,  who  on  his  own  account,  had 
continued  his  correspondence  with  Stackelberg,  expressly 
asked  for  the  embassy  of  Poland,  become  vacant  through 
the  departure  of  M.  de  Montmoun  for  Madrid,  Vergennes 
still  refuses. 

26  Charles  Gravier  de  Vergennes  had  held  for  thirteen  years 
the  embassy  of  Constantinople  and  had  suddenly  been  re- 
called through  the  influence  of  Choiseul.  It  may  be  supposed 
that  he  was  not  well  disposed  towards  Lauzun  who  had 
been  and  still  was  a  member  of  the  Choiseul  coterie. 

27  Claude  Louis,  comte  de  Saint-Germain,  is  celebrated  for 
the  reform  which  he  tried  to  introduce  in  the  French  Army. 
He  was  born  at  Verthamboz,  April  15,  1707,  and  died  at 
Paris,  Jan.  15,  1778. 

28  The  regiment  Royal-Dragons  had  been  organised  in  1668. 

29  Founded  at  the  Palais-Royal  by  Mme.  de  Genlis  who 
wrote  its  by-laws,  the  Ordre  de  la  Perseverance  held  its 
meetings  every  two  weeks  in  the  garden  of  a  little  house 
full  of  gallant  recollections  and  which  Lauzun  owned  at 
Montrouge.  Later,  when  the  order  of  which  he  had  been 
the  third  chevalier  had  disappeared,  he  asked  Mme.  de  Genlis 
for  the  by-laws,  so  that  he  might  give  them  to  the  marquise 
de  Coigny.  With  the  consent  of  Mme.  de  Genlis,  the  by- 
laws remained  in  the  possession  of  Mme.  de  Coigny. 


NOTES  363 

^^  L^uzun  had  long  been  struck  by  the  importance  of  Eng- 
lish commerce  in  Africa,  and  by  the  weakness  of  the  forts 
which  protected  the  coast.  He  sent  a  report  of  these  condi- 
tions to  M.  de  Sartines,  and  proposed  to  him  the  conquest  of 
Senegal  and  of  the  numerous  settlements  on  the  coast  of 
Guinea.  A  few  days  after  he  obtained  an  audience  with  the 
minister  and  succeeded  in  bringing  him  to  his  way  of  think- 
ing. An  expedition  to-  India  is  contemplated ;  a  few  vessels 
were  to  be  taken  from  the  fleet  and  Senegal  and  Gambia 
seized. 

The  supreme  command  and  all  military  operations  are  to 
be  Lauzun's,  while  M.  de  Vaudreuil,  commander  of  the 
fleet,  was  to  receive  besides,  the  mission  of  taking  the  Eng- 
lish settlements  on  the  coast  of  Sierra  Leone. 

Lauzun  received  his  orders  Nov.  28,  1778.  He  was  pre- 
paring to  carry  them  out  when  an  order  reached  him  re- 
questing his  presence  at  Versailles :  M.  de  Bruy  was  not  to 
go  to  India.  Nevertheless,  Lauzun  secured  permission  to 
start  and  with  the  greatest  secrecy  the  conquest  of  Senegal 
is  again  decided  upon. 

It  was  Dec.  25,  1778,  that  the  fleet  left  Quiberon.  It 
was  composed  of  the  vessels  Sphynx  and  Pendant,  having 
on  board  Lauzun  and  Vaudreuil,  two  frigates,  three  corvettes 
and  one  schooner. 

31  Louise  Marthe  de  Conflans  d'Armentieres,  married  in 
I775>  to  FranQois  de  Franquetot,  marquis  de  Coigny,  was  one 
of  the  most  remarkable  women  of  her  time.  The  liveliness 
of  her  wit  retained  near  her  all  those  who  had  been  at- 
tracted by  her  beauty.  After  the  "  Affair  of  the  Necklace," 
Mme.  de  Coigny  left  the  Court,  where  her  independent  char- 
acter was  not  liked,  and  went  to  Paris,  whose  queen  she 
soon  became  by  her  wit :  "  I  am  Queen  in  Versailles,"  said 
Marie- Antoinette  with  envy,  "but  Mme.  de  Coigny  is  Queen 
in  Paris."  To  assure  her  safety  she  was  compelled  to  flee 
from  France  during  the  Revolution.    In  her  exile  she  con- 


364  NOTES 

tinued  to  correspond  with  Lauzun  until  August,  1792.  In 
1802,  Mme.  de  Coigny  returned  to  France.  The  death  of 
Lauzun,  and  that  of  her  daughter  Fanny,  came  to  darken 
her  later  years:  she  died  in  1832,  at  the  age  of  seventy- 
three. 

32  Lauzun  kept  his  regiment  of  dragoons  but  two  years. 
When  France  decided  to  intervene  in  the  war  for  American 
independence,  he  asked  to  be  transferred  to  marine  service, 
while  retaining  his  rank  of  brigadier-general  in  the  land 
troops.  In  August  1778,  he  raised  for  the  service  of  the 
navy  and  the  colonies,  Lauzun's  Legion  of  Foreign  vol- 
unteers, which  comprised  eight  companies  of  infantry  and 
two  of  hussars,  amounting  in  all  to  four  thousand  men,  of 
which  he  had  command.  This  corps  included  Poles  and 
Irish.  Lauzun's  volunteers  figured  honourably  on  the  Amer- 
ican battle  fields :  the  hussars,  specially,  distinguished  them- 
selves ;  Rochambeau's  sole  cavalry  was  composed  of  two 
squadrons  of  lancers,  new  then,  and  Lauzun's  two  squadrons. 
Their  service  was  particularly  hard.  The  Legion  returned  to 
Brest,  June  11,  1783. 

33  Comtesse  Dillon,  nee  Lucie  de  Roth  or  Roothe.  Her 
beauty  had  first  struck  Lauzun,  in  1763,  when  he  had  met 
her  at  a  ball  at  the  marechale  de  Mirepoix's.  Mile,  de  Roth 
had  married  comte  Arthur  Dillon,  who  distinguished  himself 
in  America,  and  who  was  to  die  on  the  scaffold  in  1794.  She 
herself  died  in  1782,  while  Lauzun  was  in  America. 

3*  This  squadron  under  M.  le  chevalier  de  Terney  was  com- 
posed of  two  vessels  of  eighty  guns,  one  of  seventy-four, 
four  of  sixty-four,  and  two  frigates. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE,  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  50  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.00  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


gf~TMr 


APR  28  1937 


S^^ 


"^^ 


*M: 


^P»    24  1939 


oc?  i>a 


-S5t4a^ 


9Jan'59DFZ 


n^cG  u 


V^-^^T"^'^ 


•^     iMisr 


SO) 


Mm—i-  i9B6  3  5 


REC'D  LD 


FEB  27*66 -IPM 


fl-^n 


^4f-^ 


WmiSWrwWw 


■«  Ti 


23jan6|Sr 


a;.:d  - 


Ar  K  1  1  1984    ^ 


^C-  CI&  ,;^p  1  1   .04 


LD  21-100m-8,'34 


A 


T]  it 


41174 


J\,^^-n^'\ 


Vii** 


